WOMAN

©1982 by Michael Skywood Clifford

He had felt it before. Not that long ago. An electricity; a convulsion; a quake of fear; a beautiful nausea – an unbearable tension. A need to impress and a need not to at all. A need to be kind and gentle, yet a desire to kick out and show his wants, to retain his personality – to curb the witchcraft.

He had been alone for a week or two, getting on with things quite happily when she returned from holiday. Work became unbearable again. He felt dominated, dwarfed by her; going out of his way to avoid her. She made him feel so nervous, so incapable, so transparent and inferior somehow. Not at all he imagined how she would want him to feel. She would just want him to be friendly but that he found a strangling but necessary ordeal.

He didn’t want her for sex. Well he did, but it wasn’t just lust. In many ways he didn’t find her pretty at all but she was electric somehow. Yes, it was sexual, but only square one on the snakes and ladders board with a the future of a terrifying snake to slide down from square ninety nine. So he’d keep away, let it die. Her proximity, the thought of her made his breathing quicken; she knotted his mind with delightful anxiety.

What bothered him was that he didn’t want to worry about what she thought of him. He couldn’t afford to speculate it was too dangerous to dwell on such matters.

How much was she a games player? How much did she realise her female chemicals had activated his psyche? Women are never stupid in such matters.

Then later that day – and he had seen nothing of this woman that day – he went into a bookshop. He picked up a book called ‘The Affect of Intelligence’, or similar by Krishna Mirti. It said (wrongly quoted) ‘We all need stimulating things and they are all escape’. Then it said, ‘Relationships are the most important things in life’. Isn’t that contradictory, he wondered. Surely he is saying escape is what we are after then? But Evidently not. Krishna Mirti made it clear on the next page once again that escape was to be avoided.

Our hero left the bookshop most confused, relieved that Indian and metaphysical philosophy didn’t affect him as it used to. However some things he had read stayed with him all day. ‘We all create images of others and ourselves which are wrong and damaging to ourselves and others’. (Actually he agreed with this).

‘… And then we end up becoming isolated and neurotic’.

He didn’t like that. But the book also said ‘seeking relationships, and games with people, clubs, societies and the safety of similar thinking is escape’.

‘What a nutcase!’ thought our hero defensively. ‘You can’t win with him. He is no leader. That’s probably what he’s trying to say through being a leader.’

He met Mike later and told him about it. Mike said, ‘You don’t want to read all that pseudo bull-shit.’

‘You might be right,’ said our hero.

Anyway, who is our hero?

Our hero is the human race who have a compulsion to eat, drink, copulate, smoke, indulge, etc.

…to fast, to restrain, to atone, pay penance, to deify, etc.

Our hero is the middle mast sailing in the eddy between two currents.

Our hero likes to have the permanent pain of stark consciousness blotted out by drink or drugs or distraction, he needs a woman (self evident) – or not – and needs some bond however fragile.

Our hero wants:
To be loved
To feel alive
To be an executive
To own stocks and shares
To fulfill romantic images, stereotypes and roles that all fiction has passed onto him
To talk it out
To be everyone’s friend
To be THE FÜHRER

But our hero may have some trifling problems:
Self disgust
Doubt of self worth
Fear of people
A growing ego of colossal scale in proportion with his rejections
Falling into the armchair and enjoying being dumbed down
Loneliness

‘But I’m afraid I’m lonely,’ said our hero. ‘Meeting people, even superficially, even nice people, doesn’t kill that loneliness – in some ways it makes it worse. The more I go chasing people the lonelier I feel.”  Well not really. I’ve never actually tried it, but I sense that to be true. Going out to talks, films and shows, I’ve always felt quite stimulating.

“Can you stand to be with people and not become leader, stimulator, organiser?’ he asked me. ‘Can you be merely a quiet but a well considered member?’ I didn’t answer. This all smells of weakness. Whose weakness?

‘Is it surprising I don’t know what I want? One’s ideology can only be an extension of one’s personality

or obviously it will be an ill fitting glove.’

Where are my good manners?

Relationships need development like a melody

With this beautiful thought he left the room.

***

An hour later he sat next to the woman. It took him by surprise. Everyone sat around. He chatted to her. Funny silences. Then she got up, left the room, returned and sat next to him. Then she got up and left the room again, and someone else – another woman – almost took her seat. Our hero somehow managed to stop this happening. While she was talking to this other woman, the woman returned and he felt she was going to sit elsewhere – but she didn’t. She sat next to him.

The electricity was terrible. Body language; legs pointing this way and that. Then as she kept playing with her plaits, she kept touching him with her arm.

Electricity!

But it wasn’t as obvious as that and sadly our hero probably misconstrued it, and it meant nothing.

He always overestimated women’s evaluation of touching.

But he felt something – it must be true. No. Yes. No. Yes. Sadly our feelings are often wrong.

No, not totally. There’s something there.

***

Then later as they were driving along in his car towards Reading, she started talking about her husband. She couldn’t drive with his hand on her knee, she said, and our hero said, ‘I wouldn’t object if you were my passenger’. She laughed, embarrassed, but he was pleased with the comment and the inevitable rejection it invoked. It killed some of her power over him, as did all innuendo comments.

Then later she talked to him over a cup of coffee about what it was like to be female.
She said she had a violent relationship with a boy. She hadn’t exactly consented to making love on this occasion and had become pregnant. Bitterness, resentment, a refusal of marriage on her part, then off to abort. The lover sped after her in a stolen Rover with a crow bar to stop it, but he was unsuccessful. A mess; a pain; who and where is Heathcliffe? I presume he is yet to arrive.

Our hero spent five days in her company, driving her to and from a course. She was a captive in his car; she was inside him, inside his car. He couldn’t put his arms around her but he could softly immure her into his metal world.

One day they had a conversation about literature and visual art. He was staggered by it. That night he lay in bed and made up a picture in his mind and she was in them all. He considered her physical insubstantiability; a ghost with blonde ringlets. She was particularly light on touch, and sometimes light on sincerity. On heavier matters her sincerity wasn’t in question. She was a sad person, or she projected herself to our hero from such a stance. Perhaps it was personality marketing techniques – perhaps she was delivering what she thought he wanted. No, a sad person.

One day she told our hero she was leaving, she had got a better job. He was surprised and happy/sad about it. He liked her very much, respected her, he told himself. Then he had a few days off with the flu and she’d gone by the time he returned to work.

Three weeks later he left as well and returned back to the home counties.

ENDS

1309

THE SEASON

© 1998 by Michael Clifford

An entry to a competition in Foreward, a writer’s magazine. Write a story called ‘The Season’ using no more than 1450  words.

Gradually, May rambled into June, and rambling was how Lana and Jerry met.

The late snowfall had melted and the bleating of newly born lambs had faded. Diehard bluebells sapphired the woodlands as buttercups gilded the meadows. In the village gardens, daffodils had given way to pansies, forget me knots, blazing baskets of fuchsia, all parading within the dreamy spray of rosebud scent. Turned-on clocks created an English scenery of light nights and vowed days without end.

Lana, an English art teacher had read ‘A Brief History Of Time’. Jerry, an American physicist, had a daughter who wanted to be a sculptor. So they found – as they made footprints together around the common – they already had something in common.

She liked him. She wrote that evening in her diary: ‘It is a time to reveal and a time to withhold, a time to reach out and a time to hold back’. In the next week, struggling with these paradoxes, she joined him on a canal walk and a museum visit.

Then came blistering July: blue sky, white clouds, blue lake, white swans. Feeding white crumbs to orange beaks, Jerry and Lana told each other of their lives. “All was devoured,” Lana later wrote in her diary. “The ripeness of our own understanding of who we are, now shared.” The March-wind loneliness of each other’s divorce became touchable to the other, as the long shadows of a Constable painting cocooned them in the warm yellow evening of the solstice.

All over the community, as the heat-wave defied local radio statistics, pullovers, cardigans, boots, electric blankets, hot water bottles and heavy clothing were buried out of sight. Winter had been abolished, the word was stuck out of the dictionary. It had never existed.

Balancing on the edge of things, between worlds, Lana sketched by the water side, with ladybirds, midges, thunder-bugs and the lilt of the lapping reservoir for company. It’s rippled surface mirrored the reeds, the grassy banks and the oak trees. “Perhaps a lover is like a mirror,” she mused aloud, “throwing back to me my own reflection.”

Caterpillars had shed their unwanted parts and the mad dance of butterflies exploding from hedgerows had begun. The summer hummed as metallic dragon flies glinted in the sunlight. Lana watched ‘water-boatmen’ insects skate on the surface of the village pond as Jerry reminded her of the miracle of surface tension.

Sunday cricket, village fetes, gymkhanas, agricultural shows, stately homes and garden barbecues. Jerry and Lana became the tourists of their own lives. At other times, they would banter in the garden of the Bull’s Head, a stone’s throw from his rented cottage. Here, much of the entertainment was in the form of observing Ibiza-hopping, chocolate-skinned locals in their white fineries and brand ostentatious sunglasses – always with glass in hand – boasting of something they had acquired, or of somewhere they had been.

Lana and Jerry ventured south to the hot urban capital. She stepped over the cracks of London paving stones, noticing the weeds maturing between. He fed her strawberries and cream at Court number two. At Henley Regatta they couldn’t stop touching each other.

Later, back at home, she read him ‘Wind in the Willows’ and he once again tried to explain the importance of The Big Bang.

But what came before the Big Bang?” she queried, “The Big Foreplay?”

While the bees buzzed from flower to flower, unwittingly executing nature’s design, two cold showers a day became a necessity for Jerry in the heat.

The interior upholstery burned through his shirt. His sweaty hands slid over the slippery steering wheel, as his four wheel drive cut through the moorland, taking Lana home in the afternoon. The radiator gasped of thirst. Tyres bulged near to bursting with expanding air. The asphyxiating stench of petrol. He stopped and opened the sun roof.

He laid her down in a field of golden corn and kissed her passionately. Soft breezes touched him, rustling wind spoke to him.

Later, with windows open, the smell of neighbours new cut grass, insects adrift, the duvet on the floor, under the whirling fan, their thirst was quenched again. “This summer you will need to keep on top of my garden,” she said.

You are an English Rose in bloom,” he said to her, in August, in a country lane, placing a wild raspberry in her mouth.

Whatever you do, don’t quote me a Shakespeare sonnet about being as fair as a summer’s day,” she said, pointing to the bags under her eyes.

I love you,” he drawled.

But, as the English roads wind and as the English hills roll, English love rarely runs straight.” she laughed. “One out of three roads end up in court.”

One Sunday, he played her Gerswin and she introduced him to Vaughn Williams. Next day, as a lark ascended in a meadow, she could hear the passionate voices of Summertime moving with the breeze.

Another fine day, he e-mailed her, from the University research lab, in the form of a telegram :I SEND YOU MY LOVE STOP.

She replied by telephone in a metallic computer voice: “But when you send me your love do you send it in particles or in waves?”

Brown slippery skin on white sand. In the dog days of summer, in the noon of the year, in Terracina, he applied Amber Solitaire to her back and poured Italian Secco Bianco Vino down her throat.

I’m dancing on sunshine’, she sang. “Thank god for summer holidays from school.”

One evening, in the Bull’s Head garden, his joke about one of the local poseurs made her literally cry with laughter. By the light of the harvest moon, they could both see within each other a core that ached with desire – and they both enjoyed the suspension and anticipation of that desire.

One afternoon, returning home from the library, she found a flock of squawking crows in her front garden. Having fought her way to her front door, her attention became focused on colonies of arts forming around the entrance paving slabs. In the kitchen she noticed an over-ripe banana and a mouldy tomato rotting in the vegetable rack. She felt vexed for the first time in months. It had been a day of irritations, negative appraisals, insect bites and itchy heat bumps; even her period was late.

And leaves gradually begin to discolour.

One weekend, they laughed all the way on a rail ‘Saver Ticket’ to Skegness. Families, beach balls and over large grandmas. A storm battled with the sun, as a torrential downpour welcomed them. Looking at the rainbow after the warm rain Lana remembered a quote, “No one cares what the weather is like if they are happy.”

In these Indian summer days, when they were not at Jerry’s cottage, they spent much time in the garden of the Bull’s Head. Tonight, both had been uncharacteristically quiet.“Building up courage has a restraining effect upon verbosity,” a ‘Wildeism’ she wrote later. She knew she had to tell him, she couldn’t put it off any longer. She flicked away the wasp from a spilt pool of lager and turned to him.

September has blown in and I’m with child.”

The wasp began on a flight path that would inevitably end up at her face; she knocked it away. Then, watching it fly off to another table, she added calmly, “I’m 36 and I’m having my first baby – yours.”

He was looking down into his whiskey sour. She noticed how sweat had claimed areas of his white cotton shirt, turning their colour to a disgusting shade of peach.

He said, “Well….there’s something I haven’t told you. I’ve been meaning to…. I have to leave Britain soon. I have to return to the States. My company wants me back – and so does my daughter – ”

– So your physics is taking you away from my biology,” she interrupted. Her delivery was deadpan, emotionless, calm, reasonable.

No….I’ve been meaning to ask you to come with me, but I’ve been frightened….

How can I expect you to give up your roots, and your career – and these English summers? I want you to come with me. You and…. You will? You must.”

And the only summer they spent together in England ended. All others were in Syracuse, New York State USA as a threesome.

1403

JESUS GOES TO EASTBOURNE

 ©2009 Michael Skywood Clifford

Jesus had arrived in Eastbourne on Monday at eleven o’clock in the morning.

Earlier that day he had been happy sitting on his dependable garden chair in Heaven surrounded by his favourite four cherubs. Each one had a different face: a man, an eagle, a bull and lion and they all sang beautifully. He had looked at the happy people walking by in their grey robes inhaling the air as if it was music. He felt their joy in catching the aroma of roses which swirled in the musical ether. He lived in a house of many rooms, neither indoors or outdoors, where the atmosphere was sublime. Since the beginning of time it had always astonished him, it was always fresher than it had been the day before.

But happiness had left him later that morning, for when he looked down the stairway between heaven and earth where angels continually ascended and descended, he saw and heard how in the world of men things were changing. He had spent his earliest hours sending out love and healing but now he fell to weeping and was savagely reminded that after the fall of mankind, thorns or thistles had grown voraciously on Earth. He felt a deep pain of sorrow in his heart. “Forgive them for they know what they do,” said his mother, but he could see his mother had tears in her eyes too.

He looked more deeply and his sense of grief overwhelmed him. It seemed that men’s open hearts had been clamped with black padlocks. Greed, avarice, a lack of compassion and a motivation was exacerbating in human activity bringing greater and greater greed and consumerism? He knew the answer but spoke not.

A deep resonant voice suddenly came down from the depths of infinity: “I will watch and wait but I will not be prescient. I will boom and send a thunderbolt.”

“Thank you, Father,” said Jesus.

Then rays of light came from above, emanating from a bird flying overhead. “Is this to be the second coming?” it asked in series of loud squawks.

“That you shall see,” said Jesus, looking up and catching a white and grey bird out of the corner of his eye as it flew off.

Jesus ‘s heart was smitten with pity and sadness. He saw a cosmic golden ball of wool unraveling. He was shocked and upset to see that so much previous good work was being undermined. He had to act in a very direct way, yet was concerned because this was something he very much wanted to avoid.

* * * *

At around half past eleven, in the cellar of Nicholas Partnership Estate Agents in Eastbourne, a strange unearthly creature sat at a bench boiling pots of multi-coloured liquids, scrutinising them with great intensity. He was a demot, a creature who differed from a small naked man only in that he was covered in long black hair from head to foot, more in the way of a cat than a monkey. His ruddy face fought off black whiskers on either side, invading its central features which also shared feline qualities. He had little ironical eyes lost in fat that always looked as if he was squinting.

The demot was safe here, but when he went out into the streets he disguised himself to look like a short human by using spectacles, a long coat and a scarf.

Evian, a tall young woman sat across from the demot on another table. She was conversing on the phone. “That’s right, pull the plug, we don’t want that hospital. And make sure the Post Office and library are closed down too…”

“He’s here! Christ has come to Eastbourne!” said Moloch the demot excitedly in sniffy sort of voice. “I knew he would come eventually, didn’t I say?” He leered at Evian and swept back his black whiskers that were entangling his nose.

“I wish you didn’t make so many smells, Moloch, when you are casting spells,” said Evian looking askance at the demot. “It’s foul – and don’t be so ridiculous…” Then holding her nose, she returned to her phone call, “..and make sure those satanic metal groups are coming back into fashion and getting TV time. Okay, call you tomorrow.”

“It’s true!” Moloch screeched, becoming so animated at not being taken seriously, he pulled a boiled sweet from the copious supply in his shoulder bag and rasped and ground his teeth into it.

“Oh you are such a vile creature,” said Evian.

“I must do something! He’s really here! Look!”

“I think we have a few more decades before the apocalypse,” said Evian sighing as she got up.

Moloch crunched on his boiled sweets again and pointed to a flask of blue bubbling liquid as if his proof lay there.

“No, I’m going out to the shop. I can’t stand your stench in here.”

After she had gone Moloch stood up. “He’s so close, he could be standing outside in the street. I have to do something. I’ll put my coat on and go hunting. I’ll take my camera bag.”

* * * *

Jesus walked along the busy Eastbourne street and sat on a bench by the library. Two little boys and two slightly older girls, came and sat near him on the seat and began talking to him. He told them several stories before their mothers came over. One gave Jesus and his strange dress a withered look and took the children away. “Must be an actor or something?” she said to her companion as they walked off.

A clock struck the half hour of twelve so Jesus got up and crossed over to the Timeout Cafe. He ordered tea. He had milk but refrained from sugar.

He knew that Satan’s agents were already onto him; he had been photographed already by a strange creature near the library.

He sat at the cafe window table and continued to be entertained at the activity in the street: cars, buses, pedestrians, shoppers. Everyone moving about with such great intention in Terminus Street.

At the back of the cafe, by the stairs, a door opened and a tall youth with a birth-marked forehead came out. Jesus immediately turned to the young man and beckoned him.

“You want me, mate?” The young man was about nineteen or twenty, with a spiky hair cut. He accent had a pronounced London twang.

“Do you think what you do is the right thing to do?” asked Jesus

“What do you mean, mate?”

“You know exactly what I mean.”

The young man looked uncomfortable.

Jesus began talking to him, and soon ‘Street’, for that was what he called himself, had joined him at his table.

“Extortion, I didn’t know it was called that,” said Street. “It’s about making money. You ain’t the police is yous?”

“No.”

“No one will employ me, see. I can’t read or write. I lost my parents when I was young and have to fend for m’self. People talk to me about minimum wages, but they’re crap. Who could survive on those? It’s ‘spensive out there you know.”

“Come, I will buy you a book called the Bible.”

“I said, I can’t read,”

“You will learn to read it, I promise you.”

“You’re weird. You’re not some sort of perv are you?”

“No.”

“Well okay then, I ain’t cared. I’m walking down to the Arndale Centre.”

“The shopping centre?”

Street nodded.

“We will go in there, and after I have given you this gift, I will address the crowd,” said Jesus.

* * * *

Tony Newham couldn’t believe his luck. He wrote a column for the local paper and also worked as a scout for local community TV. Amazingly he had stumbled across a man dressed up in biblical clothes sermonising to people in the Arndale shopping mall. Tony couldn’t quite understand how the man’s voice communicated so crisply and audibly in the drowning reverb of the shopping mall’s corridors. He was also wondered how this man had collected such a mass of shoppers. He decided he had to talk to this chap.

* * * *

Evian was still making her frenetic phone calls, pleased to be in the cellar on her own.

“Yes that’s right, if we could get the Jerry Springer Opera on for the whole season we would be very pleased.” Suddenly she felt a door slam upstairs and she jumped up. She cut the call short. “Must go, boss is back. Taataa.”

She could feel the dark energy as he paced the floorboards above her. Didn’t sound like he was in a good mood. She thought for a moment, and then went up the stairs to the Estate Agent’s shop.

Satan stood alone in the shop. He was an extremely big man, six feet four and broad across the shoulders. He wore a purple shirt, tie-less but with black braces, although these were hidden on this occasion by his voluminous black jacket. His head was solid and block like, full of solid bone and his Doberman jaw warned of a dreadful bite, should he ever decide to restrain you. His eyes, which were now burning into Evian, were horizontal slits of bloodshot fire. He fingered nervously his somewhat overlong and over groomed moustache as he looked at her.

“Hello, Prince of Darkness.”

“Not right, something is not right!” he barked.

“I’ve managed to sell of a lot of old people’s homes off this morning, and much else.”

“What’s happening? Something’s happening? Where’s Moloch?”

“Our mission to replace the Virgin Mary in the hearts of young men with botox bimbos on page three of the tabloids seems to be going well.”

“Where’s Moloch!”

“He was here earlier. He left me a note that he was going out with his camera.”

“Look at me.” He  came close, gripped her shoulders and stared into her eyes. “I am the sweet thing you desire. You want to make love to me but as you do you discover I am devouring you, like a preying mantis. Now tell me what’s afoot…”

“He said something about… about… Christ arriving in Eastbourne.”

Satan’s head suddenly jerked up, he stepped back and let her go. Then there was a slight convulsion all the way down his body, like a minor nervous earthquake.

“So that is….” He became quiet and paced the floor.

“This I will not put up with!” he suddenly shouted enraged, slamming his fist down on the counter, making several house leaflets float to the floor. “What is he after? Surely not… A CONFRONTATION! …by his very nature he could never win it.”

Evian thought it best to say nothing.

“A confrontation…” he said more to himself than to Evian, and then the nervous tremor repeated itself. “I would say it’s most unusual, but I can feel him.”

“You mean it’s true? Christ really has come to Eastbourne? I thought Moloch was making it up this morning just to get some attention.”

Just at that moment the shop door opened and in came Moloch. He came quickly round to face Satan. He got down on his knees and spoke to Satan’s kneecap: “Oh my lord, the accuser, the evil one, the tempter, the old snake, the great dragon, the prince of this world, and the god of this world… Oh my lord, who seeks to hinder the establishment of God’s dominion through the life and suffering of Jesus Christ. .. the time has come.”

“Get up you snivelling stenchball. Tell me what’s happening about this arrival!”

Without getting up, Moloch looked up with utter devotion at the seething face of his master and said, “It is true. He is here. I have seen him. I have several photographs of him sitting on the bench outside the library talking to children. I did some predestination spells this morning and the fates told me his arrival was writ. My spells rarely fail me, and I felt it must be right, but it was so difficult to believe. But now I know! I have had the terror of actually seeing him!”

“Where is he now?”

“Not far away, I think. I came here as soon as I had the photographs to confirm to you my lord that we must act.”

Satan curled his moustache in his finger, “I see your thinking. The photographs will be useful,” he said.

The shop door opened again. This time it was Street.

Satan was horrified. He recognised the Bible in his hand at once. “Take that out of here!” he shouted, his face purple with rage. “That book is for the damaged, the handicapped, the sick, the weak, the misshapen, the ugly, the ill fitting. I – I- I -” he fell to stammering in his rage, “I am for the rich, the beautiful and the have-it-alls. Jump on MY back and you will make money and be successful – all for the bargain basement price of leaving me your hopeless soul. Read that book and be a poor failure who pursues hopeless struggles hopelessly. That is for those who sweep the factory floors, I am for the kings and rulers of the world! That book is for masochists, I am for sadists!”

The Street – who had only come in pay some money he owed – terrified, turned to leave but Satan called him back.

“HAVE YOU SEEN HIM?”

“Seen who?” he said shaking.

“The man who calls h-h-himself…”

Satan was too emotional to speak.

Evian spoke for him: “…Jesus.”

“Does he work for the police?” asked Street.

“Tell us where he was.”

“I met him in the cafe. He bought me this book, which I told him I can’t read, and then he started talking to the shoppers in the Arndale Centre. He gathered a large crowd. As I left him he said, ‘Go and sin no more’. He was a weird guy.”

Satan rushed at the Street in fury. Grabbing him by the throat with one massive hand, he opened the door with the other and physically threw him out of the shop. Street dropped the book in the process, but picked it up and ran off.

“The Street’s got money belonging to us,” said Evian.

“Money is not important now,” said Satan. “We are in the mother of all wars and we are going to win it.” Suddenly his eyes lit up. “This is my greatest opportunity to completely dominate the universe. We need the kryptonite of sin to finish him off. Get those photos printed.”

* * * *

But Satan was in for another shock. At 5pm he had a phone call from the President of the Chamber of Commerce.

“Who on earth is this man on the local Community TV channel? Why is he talking down consumerism? For Satan’s sake get him off, he’s bloody persuasive. How did he get the rubber stamp to get on local TV? Get him off Satan, you can pull the right strings. You invite all the councillors to your New Year’s Eve party. So use your influence old chap.”

Satan quickly replaced the receiver and grabbed the TV remote. He was horrified to find Jesus talking on full camera. He quickly turned it off, finding it too painful and odious to bear. He shivered and rang the police superintendent.

“There’s a guy on Community TV network and he’s upsetting me. He has been loitering around Terminus Road all day, he’s a Communist, and has been seen chatting up children, of which we have photographic evidence. Make out he’s a terrorist and bang him up for 28 days. Do it now!”

The Superintendent quickly switched on the television. There was a man there, dressed like Jesus from the New Testament, taking up the whole screen and in full flow…

“…What does it profit a man to gain the world and to sell his soul? And when the soul is dead, what does it profit a generation to consume their whole world?

“While you live in the garden, you eat from the apple of knowledge to service your comfort, and in the process you destroy your garden. How much comfort does a man need? How many beds can one man sleep in, or how many cars can one man drive? Is the man who only has two cars a tramp? How many distractions do you need to avoid the facts that what I say is true and has always been true?

“The public words your generation say are good, bountiful and spiritual, yet your lips are at the service of the prince of darkness because you do not believe what you say and you do not do what you say you will do. You do not believe that what you say is good and you do not do the good that you say you will do.

“Once only corrupted rulers spoke with forked tongues, now the whole nation, young and old, are reared to believe in the lie. The lie is now at the heart of selling. The lie is at the heart of creating false needs where there is no need. Beware of the wrath of God. I will not have thieves in my father’s house!

“There is absolute truth and I will declare an absolute truth: the garden is finite. The garden is being destroyed by avarice, greed, gluttony, wealth, sloth and lust and a plethora of public and private broadcast and published lies. Within the lie, the system you have created will merely make a mere mustard seed of people rich and destroy the habitats of the multitudes as you rape the world.

“Everywhere man is born free to love his God and love his neighbour but he is in chains. He is a slave. His heart has no life. Does one sign one’s soul away to a strange organisation for 50 years to get goodies like a fitted kitchen, air miles and a flashier car than the neighbour?…”

The Superintendent had heard enough.

* * * *

On Tuesday, at 3pm, thanks to the Superintendent’s intervention, Jesus stood in the dock of Eastbourne Crown Court. He stood there staring into space, the pupils of his eyes looking at some place far distant of the courthouse walls.

In the public seats at the back of the court sat Satan, who in contrast to the defendant’s tranquility was highly animated. He vacillated between sneering at the dock and breaking into one of his six-foot shivers, which made Evian and Moloch, sitting either side of him, rather jumpy. Apart from reporter Tony Newham and a few court addicts, most of the public seats were empty, as it had been decided not to over publicise the court trial.

“Now I’m informed that the accused is charged with terrorist charges, for which he will be remanded for 28 days,” said the judge, as if he was asking himself a question.

Send him off to Guantanimo Bay,” shouted Moloch. “Put him on a plane for rendition!”

“Be silent at the back there or I will have you removed from the court,” said the judge.

But Moloch was still talking, leaning across to Evian: “Now when the judge says to the court, ‘do you want Jesus given bail or do you want consumer comforts?’ we all know what to shout.” Evian started giggling.

“Quiet I say.”

“Your honour, could I step forward before this case is heard,” said the defense attorney, with a pleading look on his face.

“You may,” said the judge.

“And may I?” said the prosecution attorney.

“If this is going to take a while, gentlemen, I suggest you come into my office.”

* * * *

“This man is innocent. He has done nothing apart from air his views,” said the defense attorney when they were seated around the judge’s desk. He continued: “The whole prosecution case is nonsense. First they tried to trump up a conviction with loitering with intent, which we rubbished. The paedophilia thing is also ridiculous. And now incitement to riot because of the things he said on television. Again, a non starter.”

“He should be banged up for 28 days,” said the prosecution attorney.

“This is a hot potato for you, judge, because the press will bury you. Reporter, Tony Newham, is not happy about this at all and will be writing a condemnatory report of the way this man has been treated. I’ve never seen a man brought so quickly before the courts in the whole of my professional life.”

“Take no notice, judge, this man is a terrorist. He’s a religious fanatic, I can see it in his eyes.”

But the furrows on the judge’s forehead displayed he was not entirely comfortable. He looked down at his desk and thought for some time. “I really don’t know what to do about this. I really don’t see how I can punish him, he really doesn’t seem to have done anything illegal, and from my brief meeting with him he doesn’t come across as a terrorist.”

He thought for a moment and then picked up the telephone. “Send the defendant in here will you please.”

The judge looked up waiting for complaints but neither lawyer spoke.

Jesus was brought in and seated around the table.

“Now your name is Jesus Christ, is that right?”

“Yes.”

“And what is your address?”

“Wherever I lay my hat that is my home,” said Jesus.

“I like that song,” said the Judge.

“That means he’s admitting to being a vagrant,” claimed the prosecution attorney quickly.

“This man has done nothing illegal,” countered the defense attorney.

“Never mind about that. Now, Jesus, what gives you the power to say buying consumer goods is bad? What gives you the right to take away peoples’ livelihoods? Are you some kind of communist?”

“You’re a religious fanatic, aren’t you?” snapped the prosecution attorney

“I ask the questions around here!” snapped the judge.

“Sorry, your honour,” quickly whimpered the recalcitrant lawyer.

“Now sir, answer my questions.”

“Which one?” asked Jesus

“What gives you the right to criticise global capitalism?”

“It’s a corrupt system. If you should cut it in half, like a stick of seaside rock, the word C-O-R-R-U-P-T would run all the way through it. The system, whatever you call that system, has become designed to lead the people into sin to finance the pockets of the corrupt. The people’s real needs are subverted. All of its values are against my values.”

“I told you he was a Communist,” said the prosecution lawyer.

“I’ve told you once before -“

“Sorry, judge.

“For example,” said Jesus, “the only reason I’m here in court is because a network of influential and powerful people find it uncomfortable that I should have the normal freedoms of any human. That is a form of legal corruption. I am refused freedom of speech, freedom to wander where I will and freedom to gather with people. Surely if anything is tyrannical around here it is the restrictions that you have placed me under. I am being withheld against my will despite having done nothing wrong in the eyes of other people and nothing that is considered illegal in this country.”

“The judge scratched his nose. “He’s right you know. I’m throwing this case out of court.”

“You can’t!” whimpered the prosecution attorney.

“You just watch me.”

* * * *

When Satan heard the judge proclaim there was no case to hear, and that the case was being thrown out because of an insubstantial charge and a lack of evidence, he became very solemn indeed. Evian and Moloch instantly froze in seriousness. They knew heads would roll because of Jesus’s release and were keen to get out of Satan’s space as quickly as possible because those heads were likely to be theirs.

“Where’s he gone?” said Satan gruffly when the three of them were standing outside in the dying sunshine.

“From what I was told he was released minutes before the judge notified the court,” said Evian, “he could have gone anywhere.”

“FIND HIM!!”

* * * *

Jesus had, in fact, been offered a lift by the reporter Tony Newham, but Jesus declined and said he was going to go for a walk. He wandered down to the pier and enjoyed its painted signs, seaside amusements and its strange architecture. He occasionally looked down through the floorboards to see the sea beneath his feet, and he realised how high up and how precarious was the state of man. He was in a strange place.

At the end of the pier were many fishermen, most of them had assembled on a platform down some steps, perilously close to the crashing waves licking the pier. Many were beginning to pack up, and he went over to one lone bearded fisherman and tapped him on the shoulder. The man turned to him and looked at him with an equal measure of wonder and of fear.

“You’re Peter aren’t you?” said Jesus.

“Yes, that’s right. I know who you are. I saw you on the telly.”

“I’m Jesus.”

“Good Lord.”

“Perhaps you would like to come for a pint?” said Jesus.

“I know a good place, help me pack up and we’ll go in my car.”

* * * *

Several minutes later they were sitting in the Wetherspoon’s of Eastbourne, each drinking a pint of Harvey’s Sussex Ale.

“There’s such waste in society,” Peter was saying. “There’s a Chinese place here where you pay a set fee for one and a half hours and you can eat what you like from a massive buffet range. So if you eat quickly you can refill your plate over and over again. If that isn’t a recipe for gluttony and waste I don’t know what is. And look at Gambling and gaming casinos. It becomes an addiction for distraction and avoiding depression. The winnings are never enough.”

“Yes,” said Jesus, “I always thought tax collectors and drunkards were better than gamblers. I’ve seen with my own eyes how man turns to the casting of lots to divide property. I remember when Roman guards threw knucklebones to win my own garment. But what I focus on today is not the sinner, but the people who set up the machinery that suck people into sin. These sinners astound me, it never used to be quite as bad as this.”

* * * *

He’s in Wetherspoon’s with a fisherman,” said Moloch on his mobile phone to Satan.

“I’ll walk down. Follow them if they leave, if they split up, follow Jesus. Where are you?

“In Cornfield Street. Just across the road.”

Satan thrust his mobile phone into his pocket. He stood tall looking out of the shop window.

“I gradually steal into people’s heads and hearts. If a man does not believe in me then how he can he see me sitting on his shoulder? How I enjoy this. The minds which don’t believe in absolute truth, minds that believe evil is just some random commonplace misfortune, are the easiest of prey. I destroy a mother’s love and hope by having her child murdered. Then she loses all faith and grows embittered, resentful and vengeful. No one is as strong as Job these days.” He rubbed his hands with glee. “I make people too scared to love, too timid to fight, too cowardly to tell the truth. I’ve subjected humans to terror in order to defeat their belief in any form of goodness. Gradually I poison their hearts. In so doing I plant a seed inside them to hate God and humanity and to do to others what I’ve done to them. And you must remember: he cannot win! It is not within his capacity to fight!”

He stood there like a black monolith, now motionless, and then suddenly a distant roar came from his throat, and he shivered again, but this time the effects of it rolling down his body was electric, convulsive, and shocking. His face convoluted like it was made of melted plastic.

* * * *

Jesus bade goodbye to Peter outside of the pub, turning down a lift in Peter’s car to anywhere he might want to go.

“No the hour beckons, I need to be alone.”

But as he walked along Terminus Road back up to the library he knew he was not alone. He knew he was being followed. He also knew that someone who had been walking towards him had suddenly turned back in the opposite direction. He was walking into a trap, but it was the trap he knew he must enter.

Nothing had happened nor anyone had approached him by the time he passed Catch a Snack and turned into York Road.

Evian, who had come up from Seaside Road, could see him approaching. “He’s going along on the side of road near the bookshop” she whispered into her mobile phone, “he’ll soon be at the police station.”

“I’m near there, I will cut him off”

She silently skipped across the road to join Moloch who was following someway behind Jesus.

As Jesus crossed the Mead Road in the falling dark a figure came out from the right. “Hello Jesus. I want a word with you.” It was Street.

But Jesus had slipped into a doorway.

Satan had now accidentally interposed himself between Jesus and Street, and Street was closing in on him. He decided to hide. Best not to reveal himself yet.

“Wait, Jesus!” shouted Street, “I’ve still got your book,” waving the Bible high.

The sight of the Bible was too odious for Satan to bear, and as he had no desire to be discovered yet, he slipped to his left and opened a nearby door and hid inside.

“I think he’s gone in that door,” said Evian.

“He must have. I can’t see Christ at all now,” said Moloch.

“No, it was Satan who went in the door.”

“So where’s Christ gone?”

“I don’t know I can’t see anyone now.”

The two of them eventually came to the wooden door, opened it and went into a dark corridor.”

“I hope this place isn’t what I think it is,” said the Moloch beginning to shiver.

“It is,” said Satan, leaning against the wall shivering. “Help me get out.”

But as he said this, they heard a key turn in the lock.

“We’ve been locked in. There’s another entrance round at the front,” said Evian.

“I can’t possibly go through a church!” whimpered Satan.

“We’re in Our Lady of Ransom, that’s where he’s lead us.”

“Moloch, use your spells to open that side door.”

But suddenly it was raining, drops of water were coming down from above them. “It’s..it’s…get me out of here!” screamed Satan.

“It’s i-i-incense!” squealed Moloch.

Above them a bird flew along the corridor, a seagull, holding an incense stick, splashing incense down on them. Now shafts of light were beginning to emanate from the seagull, one shaft spreading downwards and illuminating the evil trio. They ran along the corridor into the waiting darkness hoping to come to an open door. Shivering with pain and disgust Satan and his cronies ran into the main aisle of Our Lady of Ransom Church. In front of the altar stood Jesus. Satan, covering his eyes, hustled past him. He passed several pews but his energy was utterly depleted by the time he saw Street in his way holding out his Bible. Moloch and Evian had gone round the perimeter of the church and managed to pull open the heavy front door and escape out into the street.

* * * *

Satan turned away from The Street, and found himself facing Jesus.

“Who is it in my father’s House?” asked Jesus.

“Allow me to introduce myself,” said Satan trying to regain his composure. “I am Satan. I am the destroyer of worlds; I am the serial killer on the dark moor; I am the young psychopath with baseball bat; I am the con-man knocking on the house of the elderly; I am the stockbroker embezzling pension funds; I am the demon’s face at the window of every child’s nursery.”

“I thought it was you.”

“Who asked you down here! This is my world! I am better than everyone, especially you, and don’t I let you know it. Cain, Judas, Delilah and Salome are my disciples.”

Suddenly a bolt of lightning flashed down from across the roof and hit the confessional to Satan’s immediate left.

“Shock and awe, eh? We can all do the fireworks, I’m not intimidated.”

“I’m sure you’re not.”

Jesus put his hands together and began to pray the Lord’s Prayer.

“No, no not that. I’m getting out of here,” said Satan, but instead of running away, he sank to his knees, and gradually as the prayer continued, fell forward, outstretched, prostrate on the tiles, his hands only inches away from Jesus’s feet.

“I need you to hear my c-c-confession,” he stammered.

“Don’t listen to him,” squawked the seagull, “It’s a ruse.”

“Rise and go to the confessional,” instructed Jesus.

Satan grabbed a pew and hauled himself up. With Jesus following behind, he headed to the confessional, as he did so the seagull now continually flicked Holy Water on him causing him to regularly flinch. He groaned outwardly as he passed the Stations of the Cross.

The aged door creaked as he pulled it open and Satan knelt down on a red cushion. His face was adjacent to the veiled opening where he would speak to his confessor. “I don’t think there’s any need for a veil to hide my identity if I’m to confess my sins to you,” said Satan.

But the veil remained in place because Satan was wrong. It wasn’t Jesus that went into the priest’s cubicle but the seagull. Yet Satan heard a young adult voice, not the squawk of a bird, to ask him to confess his sins.

“I always wanted to be the best,” he began, “yet I have rained troubles on people’s lives, I have brought misery and misfortune to people, I have destroyed good people and brought them low to be laughed at, derided, despised, abused and brought down. I have sent good people mad.”

“Go on.”

“I have turned good hearts bad and relish when black hearts succeed. I have sought to degrade the human race, to crush its decency and to and bring it down to the level of a gross animal.”

His voice began to strengthen and warm up to its task.

“In my world I am ubiquitous. I am the Lord of atheism who changes the culture by massive persuasion. I run the newspapers, the TV stations, the magazine press. I am the boss who creates all the bosses, especially the psychopathic bosses, the ones who have more desire than exists is in the entire universe, the big egos who only know control. After all, I’m a man of wealth and taste. I am the ultimate controller, the lord and master of all lands, kingdoms, realms and reigns and much more besides.

“And the most amazing thing I’ve created is the infrastructure of sin: the gambling casinos, the stock exchanges, the weapon factories, the brothels, the drinking houses, the pharmaceuticals, the tobacco fields and the opium dens, and the profiteers and finances behind these,” The speed of his voice was now accelerating. “I have created corrupt legislation, child abuse, paedophilia, abortion, scientific aberrations and monstrosities, pollution, outrageous power and wealth, animal cruelty and…..” He stopped to gather his thoughts.

“And what of this?” asked the faltering voice.

“I have changed the culture by using the media to drop gradual drips of persuasive poison in peoples minds to believe it is good to gorge yourself, to take substances that remove you from responsibility to yourself and others, to treat other individuals as chattels for your sexual pleasure, to murder babies if they are inconvenient to you, to murder the weak, the infirm and mentally ill in hospitals in the name of tax-saving euthanasia. But the thing I’m proudest of is that I have created unquenchable desire. An addiction that can never be satiated. Ha ha!

“I persuade rulers to go to war and mutilate and kill innocent civilians, that by destroying vast areas of land, and decimating cites and towns, their industries will grind again to create buildings, waterways, roads, infrastructures, and everything else, so that the warlord’s industries will turn faster in reconstruction and profit. The four horsemen of the apocalypse, war, famine, plague and death are my creations; The sick, the orphaned, the widows and young children have reeled with my disease, hunger and wounds. I inform everyone that life is utterly meaningless, they are meaningless and that they are not even important enough to be a small cog in a big machine. Soon everyone learns that war is the greatest for making money. I have established that a man’s worth is measured by how much money he has or how much he owes, certainly not by how he acts, thinks or believes. I tell everyone to consume, consume, consume despite knowing the world is suffocating from over production, and all of our land for growing food becomes landfill.

“But you show little remorse?” queried the voice.

“Ha! Ha! You have it right there! I am no shrinking violet. I am proud of all these things. I have so much filth inside me, the filth I am and have done is eternal, I cannot confess it all. In fact I cannot confess at all! It is not in me. By the power of blood, puke, bile, vomit, sweat, snot, excrement, I am DONE with this farce! Why do I confess? I can never be forgiven. I loathe myself so badly I could never forgive myself in a trillion eternities!” and so saying he grabbed the veil and pulled it away to reveal the intensely disturbed face of a young angel.

Sinner and confessor looked at each other with considerable recognition and terrible shock. Satan instantly recognised the young angel. It was himself at a young and impressionable age. The face of young Lucifer was contorted with dread at the image of what he was to become. Satan, who had been boasting of his sins, was confronted with remembering that once he had not only loved God, but he had been God’s favourite angel.

“I never EVER want to become that!” screamed the young angel. “Ever! Ever!”

Satan jumped up and ran out of the church, out into the dark streets, howling all the way.

The seagull danced out of the confessional.

“I was going to forgive him, but he hopped it,” it squawked.

“Satan seeks to seduce man into sin,” said Jesus. “He tries to disrupt God’s plan for salvation; and he appears before God as slanderer and accuser of the saints, so as to reduce the number of those chosen for the Kingdom of God.”

* * * *

The next day, Wednesday, in the early hours of the sun, Jesus walked along the sea shore. As he stood watching the tide come in, a massive image slowly, gradually formed in the entire blue sky, visible across the entire northern hemisphere. A cross, more than a cross, a crucifix. The body of a broken and twisted Jesus Christ hung from it, yet strangely the image was not tragic, but of more a conclusive nature. Across the sea could be heard myriads and myriads of angels singing praises to God.

Jesus, dressed in a golden robe, knelt on the stones and looked up to the cross with considerable veneration. “My father has come,” he said. After several prayers he said aloud to the empty silent beach, “Satan has not gone, only subdued for a short time. This is not yet the time for my actual reappearance, so this will be writ in a story for people to take heed,” he said.

* * * *

And gradually as the months passed, all men’s hearts began to liven, turn red and to beat with normal human blood, and they all felt relieved that they had regained a sense of priorities. They needed each other. They needed natural weather not a scientist’s version. They needed clean soil and land. They needed good earth to grow healthy food. Now, they needed IKEA furniture, Tate Modern prints and Cosmopolitan magazines like they needed toxic landfill. They no longer needed adverts that told them they were out of date or that they were inadequate should they fail to buy certain products. Much more important was home grown food, good company, working on the land, camp fires, looking after their locality and enjoying their short time on the raft of life.

No longer did they feel inadequate because they didn’t own a castle with a heliport, or have a need to go to the wine bar and boast about the enormous amount of holiday excursions they went on (even if it was by the seaside).

THE END

6,717

THE FORKED ROAD

by Michael Skywood Clifford © 2010

Arrival

As the vehicle sped along the main road, a smear of raindrops on the window pane obscured Ruth’s view of the rugged landscape as it climbed to peaks in the West.

“I vaguely remember coming to Scotland when I was about five,” she said to Francis who sat next to her. “I don’t remember much about it. Amazing all this, isn’t it? We were going to the Monte Carlo, now suddenly we don’t know where we’re going.”

He looked at her for a long admiring second but said nothing.

A few miles further along the people carrier began to slow.  It came to a halt. Rain tapped noisily against the windows.

“Chief!” shouted the driver.

“I hope we haven’t broken down,” conjectured Francis dreamily.

“We’re not out in the sticks at least, we passed some suburbs not far back,” said Ruth.

A man at the back of the vehicle, whom had earlier introduced himself to the passengers as a security official, got out of his seat. He had been looking out of the rear window scrutinising a mini had been following them all the way. He was about 45, black haired, and wearing a coat similar to the duffle coat style of Sixties students. He walked up the gangway to the front of the vehicle.

“The road has divided, sir; forked. I’m not sure which route to take,” said the driver.

Another man, who had been sitting behind Ruth and Nigel, quickly rose out of his seat and went to see what the problem was. He stood looking over the shoulder of the security man. He was taller, younger looking and wore a dapper suit.

“Because you took out the sat nav, chief, I’m not sure which way it is. Shall I carry on along the main road or turn off to the left,” said the driver apologetically.

The dapper suited David Hornbeam was hesitant, “I’ve been here times before but I can’t remember which route to take.”  He turned to the security man: “Dan, should I put my battery back in my mobile and make a call. These security things change every time I come up here.”

“Don’t do that,” said ex-policeman, Daniel Bond. “I asked everyone to take the batteries out of their mobiles, their laptops and removed the sat-nav so that satellites or trackers cannot trace us here.” He looked up out through the wide windscreen at the forked roads that presented themselves. There was no signpost.  The main road carried on, but the road to the right, although in reasonable condition was quite narrow. “That leads to the beach,” he said, “You won’t be able to get through. It’s the next right turning.”

” Are you sure, Chief?” said the driver looking nervously at his boss.

“We’ll turn on the second right road.  All roads eventually lead to Rome,” said Daniel Bond, his voice pregnant with a Scottish twang. “If we don’t meet a road block on that road then we’ll come back.”

Near the back of the people carrier Ruth giggled quietly into Francis’s ear, “You take the ‘igh road and I’ll take the low road and I’ll be in Scotland afore yee,”

Then, above the noise of the rain, Ruth heard the engine start  and they began to move off.

* * * *

Ruth was surprised at the seriousness of everybody on the people carrier. True, she had been briefed, but she never expected such solemnity. Then, from the seat behind her, the chirpy voice of David Hornbean was addressing them. His head raised over the seats.

“I’ve been abroad since I came down here, so I can’t be expected to know every twist and change of direction. I’m a bloody good International Secondments Officer, not a bloody navigator. They’ve only got a back up car, a lead one is standard and would have saved us this stupid embarrassment. Cuts I suppose.”

Although his words seemed more aimed in the direction of Ruth, Francis turned round and nodded in support.

* * * *

After another two miles, the vehicle turned right and followed a narrow track towards the sea but this normally observable blue horizon couldn’t be seen in this leaden sky and pouring rain. The sky was getting darker by the minute, and Ruth felt an ominous, portentous atmosphere. It made her think of Biblical epics. For a second she shivered, but then she regained her composure.

“I’ve got it, Chief!”  The driver shouted. A smidgeon of a smile ran across the face of the security chief. “Yes that’s it.”

Daniel Bond was relieved to see a hundreds yards along, a security gate. Standing next to this temporary barrier, stood a guard in camouflage dress with both an umbrella and a machine gun. Behind him stood a small white shed-like building, the size of a temporary classroom. As soon as the vehicle stopped on reaching it, Daniel Bond and David Hornbeam stepped down out of the dry vehicle into the driving Scottish downpour. Through the window Ruth saw the security man show the man a badge. The three men went off into the white building.

Not long afterwards the Mini that had been following pulled up behind the people carrier.

* * * *

Now Inside the shed, the guard stood in the corner near the door, his machine gun slung over his shoulder, his umbrella left in the intervening porch. Daniel Bond sat on a chair and looked intently out of the window, studying his men in the Mini. David Hornbeam was at the desk.

“Let me have a look at the list,” said the fleshy man who sat behind it. He had long grey hair hanging from an inch bald parting and dimpled cheeks that gave him the appearance of a hangdog.  He pressed a button on a lap top and checked through the names. “There’s only three. Read them out and I’ll tick them off.”

“Francis Carridge, 28, quantum mechanic from CERN.”

“Check. Who’s this tart he’s brought with him? Washington only just heard about that.”

“Carridge insisted on bringing along his girlfriend. They had planned to go abroad over the weekend, so I had to offer. I didn’t argue.”

“That doesn’t sound too clever. Details?”

“She’s 26 and an NQT, Mr. Cummings. ”

His politeness cut no ice.

“You can call me by my first name,” said Bernard Cummings sarcastically. “Now David. What’s NQT?”

“She’s a newly qualified teacher. Mature student. English.”

“Teacher?”  The hangdog Bernard Cummings took his eyes off the screen and stared at Hornbeam. “We don’t even employ ex-teachers as cleaning staff in a place like this!”

“We PV-ed her and it’s says on the file…,” Hornbeam tried two pockets before successfully pulling out a pad from his suit and began to read it: “I quote… she’s never been involved in anti-government riots, associated with social workers, miners, Union workers, or belonged to organisations like Animal Rights, CND, SLP or Respect.”

“And where did you get that information. I don’t suppose it was from her.”

“Of course not.”

“Well they won’t be happy at all, Mr. David Hornbeam. I hope there’s no fuck up, or the British government will be on the line again. Maybe it’s because you haven’t been in this job for long?”

“There won’t be any mistakes… Bernard… it was mere expediency, I was told to bring him at all costs. The PV information was passed by telephone from the a stealth NDPB yesterday. ”

“Well, I ask you…” said Cummings exasperatedly

Are you going to come out and do a palm test?” enquired Hornmeam.

“No. Bloody machine’s broken.”

Hangdog looked back at his laptop. “Hammersly?” he barked.

“I couldn’t get Hammersly.”

“Oh, this gets worse, why ever not?”

“He’s not in the country. He’s been sent on some educational swap to China.  I’ll have him for you next time.”

“If someone hasn’t got to him first. Okay, you can go through but be warned we may pull you back.”

Somewhat ruffled, Hornbeam turned and headed to the door.

“Oh wait,” Cummings called.

David Hornbeam looked round, but found the request addressed to Daniel Bond, who had now stood up. “My officer here would like your signature, if you wouldn’t mind.”

“Why do you want my signature?” asked the security man.

“Not every man is the son of Kissy Suzuki and – ”

“Ha ha! No signature from me. ”

“But…”

“Wrong man. My surname is more common that you think.”

As they were between the white shed and the people carrier – a place where no one could have heard, especially in the rain – Hornbeam said to Daniel, “She is so beautiful, how could I refuse?”

“Never seen a woman like it,” grinned Daniel, trying to find a comparable beauty in the vast number of women he had known.

* * * *

The narrow road now formed a junction with a wider road, which they followed for a short distance. Despite the rain – and having to look between heads on the other side of the people carrier – Ruth could see a beautiful hotel in the most expansive setting coming towards her. Neither Francis nor herself had been told of their exact destination, Hornbeam and his team hadn’t allowed it. However he had had told her she was going to a superstar hotel.

Suddenly she began to receive more details from the seat behind her. Hornbeam was enjoying the pleasure on her face.

“It’s the Westin Turnberry Hotel. The last time I was here was May 14th 1998, I remember it well.  Yes that was the BBG. It’s a wonderful place.”

“It’s very grand,” said Ruth enthusiastically. “Is this the place where they have golf championships?”

“Yes, there’s a slip of sand down by the vast golf ranges over there.  In better weather you’ll see the nearby islands,” said Hornbeam feeling very pleased for some reason.

* * * *

The Hotel

As they were stepping out of the bus Daniel Bond said quietly to David Hornbeam: “I’m off duty in an hour, could you take the two guests down to the Stagioni while I check their luggage.”

“Will do.”

“Could you put them through the detector as well?”

“That’s not protocol, is it? It’s a bit of a downer.”

“In light of what Cummings said, security is security and these people are initiates.”

The security man lowered his voice and looked around. “When you’ve done put your battery back in your mobile and I’ll call you when I’m through. Or you can get me on my pager.”

“Alright,” said Hornbeam. “Incidentally what was all that about your signature at the barrier?”

“Oh that.” He laughed. “My dad was in the SIS and his real name was James Bond. I’m called Daniel. These idiots don’t seem to realise that they want is a signature from a fictional character. I’ve had all sorts of loonies after me.”

“I see,” said Hornbeam.

It was plain to Bond that if he did see, he saw it in a linear way and not with any colour or shape.

Once inside Hornbeam called over a member of staff in the hotel reception and instructed her to take his luggage to his bedroom. “They’re all labelled,” he said.

Hornbeam then collected Francis and Ruth as they were coming into the hotel. “Sorry but you’ve got to go through the metal detector over here. Put all your cash and metal objects in those trays and walk through the scanner.”

Ruth was still buzzing after going through twice. A young officer, with a hand scanner, found the culprit. A tiny metal key on a beaded necklace. After its removal she sailed through.

“He only did that because he enjoyed scanning you three times,” scoffed Hornbeam quietly to himself.

“I always forget I’m wearing jewelry,” she apologised, replacing it around her neck.

“Sorry about that. I’ll take you to the restaurant to get some food, its a fabulous place with amazing views.”

“I’d quite like to freshen up a bit and eat a little later,” said Ruth.

“Of course, but come and have a look at the restaurant anyway, it’s on the way,” said Hornbeam. He took them up a marble stair case and along a wide corridor. This opened out onto a large balcony that encircled a large inverted conical pit with circular seating below.

“That’s the Evolutionary Seminar Chamber,” said Hornbeam to Francis. “You’ll be down there tomorrow.”

“It’s a bit like a wall of death,” said Francis stopping and looking over the balustrade.

“It’s like the a circular House of Commons,” commented Ruth.

“Indeed. Or a small version of the EU,” said Hornbeam, his usually upbeat voice quivering with emotion and some pomposity. “The existing delegates and specialists all sit on the inner ring of seats and the new blood, like you Francis, sit on the next tier, and then visiting dignitaries sit on the tier above.”

“It’s all very democratic…” said Ruth. It was neither a statement nor a question.

“Of course.”

“Isn’t this a great hotel, isn’t this great fun!” said Francis excitedly, moving his head around like a ventriloquist’s doll and planting a butterfly kiss on Ruth’s cheek, his antics surprising her as much as it did Hornbeam.

“And those computers on the inner row, what are they for?” she asked.

“Most of our international friends speak English, but for those who can’t this is a two way headphone translation system, it’s all wired into the Public Address System. Actually it’s rarely used as almost everyone who comes here can speak English. The stenographer’s have tended to use them recently because it virtually automates their work.”

“What’s the enormous statue painted in gold, that’s a bit rude?” enquired Ruth.

A large sculpture of a naked man with a sizeable erection hung down on chains from the ceiling. A large eagle and a serpent stood either side of his head connected by to his shoulders.

Hornbeam leant over and put his hand on the figure’s shoulder. “That’s not painted, my lady, that is real gold. He’s a  philosopher: Nietzche. Have you never heard of him?”

“Not really,” she said.

“There’s one of his famous books in all the bedrooms. Have a look at it, it’s beautiful poetry. He was a pure genius. He aspired to get the human race to drag itself up by its bootstraps.”

“Didn’t he have something to do with the Nazi’s?” As soon as she said it, she knew she had said the wrong thing.

Hornbeam turned his frown into laughter.. “No, that is a mistake. Nietzche hated the Nazis. His sister Elizabeth Forster Nietzche, and her husband, mismanaged Nietzche’s works and letters after he had died. By a manipulation of emphasis and omission they corrupted his works in such a way so as to propagate their own Nazi ideas. She told Hitler in 1935 that her brother had been Nietzche’s Superman. In fact Nietzche believed in God.”

Ruth’s eyes opened wide for a second. “Oh, is that right?” she muttered.

“Isn’t is great that we’re in a five star hotel for the weekend!” said Francis dancing around on the balcony.

* * * *

Hornbeam carried on walking, now having weaved into another corridor where they could see the rolling golf courses out of the windows. The view was impressive. Eventually they came to a pair of modern swing doors. Hornbeam, who had been leading, held back and allowed them to enter the Westin Turnberry Stagioni restaurant before him.

Hornbeam radiated at other people’s pleasure. He could feel the enjoyment of the youngsters. Massive glass windows looked down from a modern setting across a plain of grey-blue sea to show the islands of Arran and Ailsa Cragg. As the rain had ceased to a drizzle now visibility had greatly increased. Superlatives were abounding from both of them.

They weren’t in the restaurant alone, several – mainly middle aged – men – and one women – were sitting over on the far corner admiring the view and equally gushing superlatives.

“Come and meet some of our other guests,” said Hornbeam.

* * * *

Other guests

“Hello Gentlemen, I’d like to introduce you to Francis Carridge, Quantum Doctorate and working at CERN.”

Everyone nodded or muttered a collective greeting.

“Hello.  Pleased to meet you both, I’m Paddy McDeal from Sligo,” said a man with puffy cheeks offering his hand. “And who’s the beautiful scientist?”

“I’m Ruth,” she grinned. “I’m no scientist.”

“Hello Francis and Ruth. You are both brilliant and beautiful. Sergey Podrovsky at your command. Physicist. Moscow Institute,” said the brown suit with gold cufflinks and a deep voice.

“Hi. I’m John-David Levitte, I’m afraid I’m out of my depths with the science. I’m French USA ambassador and advisor to Sarkozy and Director of Economic Affairs at the UN.”

“Hello, Mary Lloyd, genetics, MIT. Pleased to meet you.”

Ruth and Francis kept smiling all around the introductions.

“Hello. English boffin, Derek Abbot. Heard a lot about you. Pleased to make your acquaintance.”

Hornbeam had been moving chairs from a nearby table for them to sit down.

“I might have met you before at the Hadron,” continued David Abbot, “I came over when it was being switched on. Heartbreaking that was. When is the date now for it to be back up and running?”

Francis laughed. “I don’t have a date, there has been a lot of damage caused.”

“Well that will please the guy who is trying to sue the American Government for creating black holes in Switzerland than,” said the English Scientist.

Paddy McDeal interjected: “Did you hear abut the string theorist husband, whom, when his wife discovered he had been philandering, said to her, “Honey I can explain everything!”

They all laughed.

“And will they found the Higgs Bosom?” asked Podrovsky eagerly.

“We can’t run that experiment yet, as it will take so much power, almost four country’s combined electrical usage. It’s a shame it will be delayed,” said Francis. “The experiments they have been able to run, have been small matter, if you forgive the pun. I haven’t seen all the results, there is still a lot of number crunching going on and statistical analysis going on.”

“You mean they don’t want to share it?” laughed Paddy.

“And where are the British with Nuclear fusion?” asked Podrovsky

“we’re always getting closer but –

“Not more. You can’t talk on that subject until you’re are in the Evolutionary Seminary Chamber,” stopped Hornbeam, “All in good time.  The energy you spend on talking on these matters must be heard by everyone who is here this weekend, so I can’t let you waste it. Anyway, these young people need to go off to debrief and unpack their cases.” Hornbeam’s phone rang. It was Daniel Bond. “Perfect,” he said and cut the phone call.

Hornbeam took the couple to reception to get their room key, and then took them to a lift. “We’ll see you later.”

* * * *

Outside

“This is a big deal,” said Ruth quietly in the lift.

“It’s fun,” said Francis trying to plant another kiss on her. She dodged it, and put on a smile.

He looked at her in her blue crystaline knee length dress. She was gorgeous, bringing to mind his father’s early press cuttings of a young and full Bridgette Bardot, but with more elegance and movement.

As the lift doors opened, she grinned and beckoned him with a finger, flirtatiously. He followed. He thought she knew where their room was, but couldn’t work out how she knew. She found stairs along the corridor and beckoned him down them. His face a mask of perplexity, he followed her down the stairs like he was part of her game. She walked almost backwards, teasingly, all the time flicking her head around to see that she was not going to trip.

At the bottom of the stairs she gazed out into the corridor, as if trying to see something she recognised. Then she came and grabbed Francis’s arm and lead him down a long corridor into reception, without stopping she took him outside.

“I though we were going to the bedroom,” he said

“Let’s just have a quick look at the golf course from outside,” she said pulling him along by the arm as briskly as she could.”

The drizzle was on its last legs, the sun was trying to come out and the breeze was seeking less attention.

When they got fifty yards out over the golf course – which seemed deserted – she stopped and pulled Francis towards an oak tree.

“Let’s hide behind that.”

“You’re funny, you are,” he said grinning from ear to ear.

“Do you know, Francis, unless you told anyone, no one would know you are have a Phd in Atomic Physics.”

“Yes, sorry. I do act a bit daft. I’m not very good at concealing things, everything I think is written on my face. I’ve had discussions with friends about this.”

“I think this place is weird. I want you to tell me again what it’s all about.”

“Hornbeam briefed you on it as well.”

“I know it’s a science conference of world importance that you are being initiated into. You remember how he said I had to keep a low profile, not to mix too much and keep mainly out of the way. He said it was essential I did this as it would boost your career into the eleventh dimension.”

“That’s all there is to it,” he said grinning again. “I also said I wouldn’t come unless you could come with me.”

“Yes I know that.”

“Shall we go to our bedroom? I want you so bad.”

“I’ve brought you out here because I suspect our bedroom is bugged. And probably videoed as well.”

“Really. I wouldn’t have thought so. That’s a bit paranoid. They seem like an eminent bunch of chaps to me.”

“The guests may well be, but the organisation, what is it?”

“It has a strange palindrome, PNAC it was, but then it was changed to WOATPO.”

“And that stands for… World Order… what?”

“….Advanced Technology Planning Organization, I think. …and I’ve just remembered PNAC: ‘Project for the New American Century.'”

“You don’t think there is anything odd about it?”

“Don’t think so. There are different nationalities here.”

He caressed her fringe which was flickering around in the sea breeze. “I get paid shedloads just for being here. It means we can get married very soon and honeymoon anywhere we like. We can afford a mansion in Geneva and London.”

Her eyes sharpened in concentration. She suddenly looked worried and stopped. “Look. There’s one of those military chaps coming up from the sea.  He’s coming towards us. Listen, Francis, let’s amble back before we forced to. We won’t say anything about this conversation in the hotel.”

“I think you’re being a bit paranoid.”

“Possibly.” She laughed and put her arm in his. “Just do one thing for me?”

“Don’t expect me to sabotage the whole thing.”

“No. Just quietly and as secretly as possible put your battery back in your mobile when you get back into the hotel. I’ll do the same.”

“They told us not to do that.”

“Just for me, Francis.”

He shrugged his shoulders and they walked back over the grass.

The guard walked off in another direction.

* * * *

Ailsa Bar

Meanwhile in the Ailsa Bar, which also boasted splendid views of Ailsa Cragg and Arran, Daniel Bond and David Hornbeam had just sat down together with a bottle of vintage white wine. Daniel was off duty and was enjoying the ambience.

“I think you might have a lemon there,” he said.

“You mean Francis Carridge? I’ve met other’s like him. They’re useless at everything except what they specialize in. He is 95% physics, you can’t expect him to have grown up as well.”

“He’s certainly got a grown up taste in women.”

“I’ll drink to that.  She is astonishing, and yet she doesn’t even seem to be aware of it.”

“Perhaps that’s part of her charm. Wasted as an English teacher, she should be in films or modelling.”

“Carridge is a little naive. He doesn’t seem to realise he’s ascended to the rarest mountain air of human power. He’s at the top of the world and is completely unaware of it.  He had an alcoholic mother, who died when he was 13, so he needs intense distraction to forget his childhood pain. Entanglement mathematics should give him plenty to get distracted about. The question is, ‘Is he ambitious, or merely and only obsessed?'”

Suddenly Daniel Bond’s pager buzzed.

“Bond here. Hello Sir. I’m in the Ailsa Bar. Oh shit! Sorry Sir.” He had sat up, his body back on duty. ” Very well sir, I will wait here. Yes, he’s here with me now, I’ll tell him.” He switched off his mobile.

“Bad news, I’m afraid,” he said quietly sitting up.

Hornbeam’s face twisted in anticipation.

“They want her out. Too much of a hot potato.”

“Surely not.” Hornbeam sighed. “Bloody Americans. This will be messy, and will cause awkwardness.”

Minutes later Cummings came into the bar and pulled a chair up to their table.

“The Americans won’t take the teacher under any circumstances and want her out. She will have to go back, she’s a hot potato. I did warn you, Hornbeam. The Americans are very tight.”

“What has she done that’s so wrong?”

“Wrong profiling to be here. Firstly, they wouldn’t have invited her anyway. Secondly they’ve discovered she’s a Catholic  –

“Tony Blair’s a Catholic,” protested Hornbeam.

Cummings looked sharply at Hornbeam and continued, “and thirdly, she lived in Spain for three years and no one can find out what she was doing there.”

“Oh,” muttered Daniel.

“That never came up on the PV we did.”

“The CIA has got better files than your boys. We want her out now. Pronto.”

Hornbeam just stared at him, aghast. What happens now?

“It’s true we have some people who were going to be teachers in WOAPTO, but not with her profile, she’s latent. Get me an orange juice, Mr. Bond, will you.”

Daniel came back shortly after he had ordered the drink. Cumming’s tone became more heated. “Also a guard saw her walking Francis on the golf course.”

“They went outside already? That’s a bit silly,” said Hornbeam realising he was in trouble.

“At first it was suggested that we properly debrief her here, because of her character profile. But they chickened out. So the story is to say that her mother has fallen over and is hospital. It’s a complex fracture and she needs to go back at once. She will be escorted back to the airport at Preswick International to fly to London, someone will pick her up and correctly debrief her. ”

“She’ll phone her on her mobile.”

“No she won’t, we’ll take her mobile off her.”

* * * *

Agenda

As Ruth and Francis were coming back into reception physicist Derek Abbot waved to them. He came across.

“I’ve got the agenda here for tomorrow. As you’re new on the block I thought you might like to get it a little early, just so as to take on board some of the discussion.”

“Thanks, sir,” said Francis, taking a white A4 envelope off the physicist.

In the lift Ruth asked to have a look. He gave it to her. The document was 25 pages of complex information, some scientific, some political. However at the front was one loose page of briefing on tomorrow’s discussions. ”

* * * *

* 09.00 am. The importance of Nietzcheian thinking on future societal decisions/ Frank Weiss PhD

* 10.00 am. The development of teleportation of small particles/ Angela Broadhead Msc

* 11.00 am. The various ways forward for the development of Nuclear fission/ Professor Derek Abbot

* 12.00 noon. The implementation of world food price increases until Monsanto GM food is accepted by the world.

* 13.30 pm. Discussion on imagineering the commercial applications of Anti gravity.

* 14.30 pm. The global plan for a social paradigm shift to reduce global costs, intrusive state fiscal costs and create faster profit turnover for governments and government friendly organisations.

* 15.30 pm. Quantum Mechanics and DNA computers catch up.

* 16. 00pm.  General Biotech catch up and overview.

* 16.30pm. Technologies of control for mass social unrest.

* 18.00 pm. The leaps ahead in Nano Technology and their potential.

* 1900 pm. Up to speed (of light) with black holes, strangelets, DeSitter space transitions.

* 20.00 pm. Robotics, cybernetics and covert robotics and the importance of invisible surveillance.

* 21.00 pm. Cloning, Cryogenics, industry and the way forward.

* 22.00 pm. Discussion on ecological plastics.

* 23.00 pm. Technology and abstracts from commercial space travel experimentation

* * * *

“You’ll have a tiring day if you to listen to all these.” said Ruth

“I’ll only go to the ones that I want to go to. I’ve been asked to contribute to the eleven o’clock lecture.”

The lift doors opened and they were surprised to see, waiting outside, David Hornbeam, Daniel Bond and another man – the fleshy Bernard Cummings – waiting for them. Cummings and Hornbeam split the couple up by taking charge of Francis as he came out of the lift. “We need to see you a minute, Francis,” They led him off down the corridor.

Ruth looked at the security man and the security man looked at her. Something was wrong.

“I’m afraid we have to collect in everyone’s mobile phone and keep them for a short period of time. You’ll get it back soon.”

“When, why?”

“Directive from my line managers. It’s happening to everyone, not just you.”

She handed over her mobile phone. He looked at it, smiled and put it in his pocket. “I see you put the battery back in.”

“Hm.”

“Sorry.”

“I’ve opened your room door for you. No 37. It’s the 6th one along,” he said and walked off.

She walked along, looking around the sumptuous hotel, with its tiled ceilings, hanging tapestries and deep piled carpet. She got to the door of the room just as David Hornbeam came running after her and called her. “Ruth, Ruth!”

She turned and faced him. His face was red, hot and sweaty from running back up the stairs.

“I thought you were talking to Francis – ”

“- Your mother has fallen down the stairs. She’s in Fulham hospital. They believe that she’s broken her hip and she might have concussion. We’ve arranged for an escort to take you back straight away.”

“Oh God,” she said, her blood colour draining from her face. “Is she really bad?”

“I don’t know, but it sounded as though she had had a bad fall. Get your case. There it is, you haven’t even unpacked.” He stepped inside the room and picked it up for her,”

“I need to tell Francis. Does he know?”

“You won’t  have time for that. We’ll explain everything to him. If you want to catch the next flight to from Prestwick to London you really ought to move now. He’s in a meeting at the moment but we’ll put him in the picture. I’m sure we can find the resources to pay for a flight back up again when you’ve been to see your mother, we will be here till Late Monday.”

Ruth looked down at the carpet, then stepped into the room that she hadn’t even been in yet. It wasn’t a bedroom, but a lounge lobby, with a door to a bedroom, the most palatial hotel suite she had ever seen. She scanned the room.  She picked up a book off the coffee table. ‘Thus Spoke Zarathrustra’ by Frederick Nietzche. “Goodbye room. I’m sure you won’t mind if I take a memento,” she whispered to herself.

Hornbeam looked at her crestfallen face. He hated doing this.

——

Removal

Within 20 minutes Ruth was sitting in the front passenger seat of the mini, the mini that had followed the people carrier to hotel. Hornbeam was talking to her through the open window. “I really hope your mum’s okay. We’ll give you a call this evening. I’ll inform Francis directly what’s happened of course. Have a safe journey and it’s been very nice to meet you. Sorry you didn’t have the chance to stay a little bit longer.”

She didn’t look at him. Her beautiful face didn’t change its expression at all.

“I’ve put your suitcase in the boot,” he said.

“Thanks.”

Oh, and here’s your phone, I’ve put the phone battery in your case, because you won’t be needing it for a while. Security requests you don’t use it until you are in the airport. Malcolm and Terry will stay with you until you are on the plane. ”

“I want to phone the hospital,” she said.

“A little later perhaps,” said Hornbeam with a wan smile.

The man called Terry got into the back of the mini and Malcolm sat by the wheel. The door was slammed, a knowing nod was given and Malcolm drove out of the estate of the hotel.

* * * * *

Ruth did not feel well and groaned and sighed as they came out on to the main road.

“A long sigh,” said Malcolm. “I’m sure your mum will be okay. You’ll be in London in a couple of hours. We have enough time to get to the airport.”

“I’ve got terrible stomach ache,” said Ruth clutching her abdomen.

Another mile further along, she said, “I’m feeling very ill. A bit travel sick as well.”

“Only about half an hour,” said Malcolm trying to cheer her up.

“Is there a toilet I could use along the way. I’m really suffering.”

“I don’t think we’re allowed to do toilet stops.”

“What you do mean? Hornbeam said you were escorting me, surely you’re not to restrict me when I’m having a period are you? What am I? Your prisoner.” She vented anger.

Malcolm didn’t say anything. Terry leant his head over and tried to ease the mood. “There’s a small town further up with a public convenience,” he said. “We can let you use the toilet, but we don’t want to be late at the airport. Please be as quick as you can,” he said.

“I’ll need to get some stuff out of my case,” she said.

There was an embarrassed silence for a minute. “Okay,” said Terry.

Ruth had a plan. As soon as she was out of the car she would run and shout rape if they chased after her.

* * * *

Several miles later the outskirts of Laigh Glengall –  the beginning of Prestwick itself – began to surround them. The car stopped. Malcolm got out and opened the boot. He pulled out her case. “I’ll take it with me,” she said.

The public convenience was old, post war and was attached by terrace to a number of buildings, a disused Salvation Army hall, a disused NHS clinic and unfathomable knots of alleys and jitties ran behind these. She went in the ladies and Ruth’s first reaction was to look for another way out. She found a blue door which lead out the back but it was locked. None of the windows were assailable; not only were they closed, but one would need to be the size of a goldfish to slither through. Her mind was racing furiously. Then she heard the noise of mop and bucket and looked over at the closets. A woman wearing a blue council top was emerging from one at the far end.

“Excuse me,” said Ruth, “but I’ve a psycho ex-boyfriend outside waiting outside for me. Is there any other way out of the toilet?”

The woman looked Ruth up and down, blew a circle of breath from her mouth and stood frozen for what Ruth thought was an age. The woman walked away from Ruth towards the blue door, took out a key and unlocked it. “Thanks,” said Ruth as she made her way through.

“Taxi rank just around the corner. Go right, left, right, left,” said the woman in guttural Scottish.

“I think you should go as well, now,” said Ruth earnestly, “He’s dangerous. Don’t leave by the front door.”

* * * * *

Ruth went along the jitty as instructed and came out onto a busy high street. Immediately in front her was a taxi rank with one car pulled in and a driver behind the wheel. She jumped in the back seat with her case. “Take me five miles to the East of this town, but – whatever you do – don’t drive past the public convenience around the corner. Please go immediately.”

“Robbed a bank?” he grinned. “Do you want to put your case in the boot?” asked the bespectacled young man, curly hair, he looked nerdish but in a Clark Kent type of way.

“No. Just get me out of here quickly.”

He switched on the engine and pulled out. “Shall I take you out to Patna. It’s 13 miles east.”

“Yes and do it now!” shouted the Ruth, looking through the windows, quite terrified.

“Are you looking for somewhere to stay,” he shouted.

“erh.. no, just take me there and drop me off.”

“Okay.”

* * * *

Back inside the Westin Turnbury Hotel, Francis was now taken into a third interview room that afternoon. It looked like he was going to a job interview this time. Daniel Bond sat behind a desk with another man he hadn’t seen before; he had grey hair with flicks of white, angular facial features and a lazy right eye. He wore a grey suit and a yellow tie. He was introduced to Francis as Mr. Hennesey.

“It’s important that we keep security 110 percent tight, Francis.”

“You’ve got me to sign all the papers, I’ve never seen so many documents.” This, they had been getting him to do in the second room.

“Yes, that is a mere formality,” said Hennesey, “anyone privileged enough to be asked here has to sign all the security forms.”

“We have a slight problem,” said Daniel.

Francis didn’t know what to say so he beamed his ingratiating smile at them.

“How long have you known Ruth?” asked Hennesey.

Francis was slightly taken aback. It must be some game. But his smile had gone.

“About two months, perhaps a little longer, why?”

“Where did you meet her, because you’re not in England very much of the time are you?”

“I met her at a party given by the institute in Geneva. She was holidaying there.”

“I have to be blunt, Mr Carridge, but your girlfriend is proving to be something of a security risk.”

Francis laughed incredulously. “You’re joking.”

“What can you tell us about her?”

“She said you were all out to get her and I told her she was being paranoid. She was obviously right.”

“Did she express any political opinions?”

“No. She didn’t.”

“Why did you both go out on to the golf course?”

“She just wanted a walk.”

“What were you talking about out there?”

“This and that.

“Please be specific, Mr. Carridge, we don’t have all day.”

“We were talking about getting married, and what I was going to be doing here over the weekend.”

“I am informed that she thought Nietzche influenced the Nazi’s.”

“Oh yes. I remember. That was some conversation with Hornbeam over the seminar chamber.”

“Just for the record, Nietzche was not a Nazi, that is a historical misunderstanding,” said Hennesey.

Francis couldn’t care less. “Where is Ruth?” he asked quietly.

“She’s fine,” lied Hennesey, who was very well aware – by now – that no one knew how or where she was, “she’s gone back to London.”

Francis was alarmed. “You’re joking!”

“Mr. Carridge, you have signed global security papers committing yourself to the propagation of the good works we do here. Now, without us sounding in any way extremist, we do have a problem, and because of the massive responsibilities we have, I’m sure you understand that we have to deal with the problem quite severely and effectively. Nevertheless, your girlfriend is fine, she has merely been sent to her mother’s in London.”

“Can I phone her?”

Hennesey looked at Daniel Bond and they exchanged looks.

“You may do as you like, but before we conclude this interview, can you tell us more about your girlfriend. We would much appreciate it and also it is your legal duty to tell us anything that will help us with our security.”

“She’s just a lovely girl, and we clicked when we first met. She’s not that scientific but she’s very intelligent – ”

“Could you tell us about her past, her education, her travels?”

“I think she was educated in London. I don’t know much about her travels.”

“Did she mention living in Northern Spain for three years from when she was 20.”

“I’ve heard her talk a bit of Spanish, but I never realised she lived there for that long.”

Hennesey sighed and looked down at his clasped hands. He wearily looked at the security officer.

“Okay Francis, you can go. Try not to worry about it, and when you telephone her, let us know how she is and if there is anything we can do for her.”

* * * *

Sanctuary

Up into higher lands they drove, and occasionally when she looked out the back window to see if she was being followed, she caught a sight of the sea. It was not raining now, but it was dull and windy.

Eventually they pulled into a small village.

“Where do you want to be dropped?”

“Near the centre where the shops are.”

“There aren’t many.”

The driver dropped her on the corner of the small high street.

She paid him and walked off with her case up the street. She found what she was looking for: a pub. inside she located a landline telephone. She discretely took off her shoe and removed a rubber insert from it. Then studying the back of the insert in detail she dialed a number.

“Hello, it’s Ruth,” she said, putting back on her shoe.

“Who is Ruth?” came a brown Spanish voice.

“Ruth for the truth,” she said.

“You’re a mover?”

“That’s right.”

Where are you?”

“I’m in the Red Lion in Patna.”

“You’re not okay?”

“I’m vulnerable but alone.”

“Wait there, you’ll be picked up in about half an hour. Are you a redhead?”

“Blue dress, black hair and I’ve got a suitcase.”

“Check. Goodbye,” he said.

She thought about calling her mum, but decided it would be best just before she left.

* * * *

About half an hour later, a tall man, thirtyish, unshaven and with black hair approached her. “Hello. I’m Phillipe, and you are Ruth?”

“Good to see you. Phillipe?”

He looked around the pub first before he nodded. There was no one in there, and the landlady had gone outside temporarily.

“Is this all you have, just the suitcase.”

She nodded. “Can I make a quick phone call to London before we leave?”

“Why?”

“They said my mum was ill and I want to check.”

“I don’t think that would be wise.”

“Please.”

“Do it quickly here on the landline, I’ll wait outside for you in my car, it’s just around the corner.”

* * * *

Avoiding the use of her mobile, which was still in her case, she found her mum’s landline number in her pocket diary.

“Hello, 547295,  Angela Festoon.”

“Hello mum, it’s Ruth. How are you?”

“Hello darling, I’m fine. How are you? Where are you?”

“I’m in London, mum,” she lied, “So you’re okay. I had this feeling that you were ill?”

“No, just the usual twinges.”

“I had this feeling that you had fallen over.”

“Not at all. In fact I’ve just been weeding.”

“Anyway this is a very short call because I’m very busy with something. I just wanted to say look after yourself. I love you, mum. Goodbye,” and she put the phone down immediately.

Ruth turned round to notice the Landlady, who had stealthily returned, looking at her oddly. Ruth didn’t think the woman could have heard any of her conversation from that distance.

Even if they tapped her mum’s landline, it would only lead to a pub in a village. She was hoping that she would be untraceable for at least 24 hours. If she put the battery back on her mobile they would have her location in seconds. In fact, anyone on Google could find her in seconds.

* * * *

So what was it like in the hotel?” asked Phillipe when she got in his car.

“So you’ve figured that out have you?”

“Didn’t take much working out.”

“There are some very impressive people. They worship Nietzche and Darwin and modern technology and see themselves as modern saviours. They make out that Neitzche was not a pro-nazi, and that he believed in God. What a whitewash. Listen to these random quotes i’ve been reading in the pub.”

She leafed through the book she had taken from the hotel rooms.

* * * *

‘We build our nest in the tree: future eagles shall bring food to us solitaries in their beaks.’

‘The winged creature values many things higher than life itself, yet this evaluation itself speaks – the will to power!’

‘Oh my brothers, he who is first born is always sacrificed. Now we are all first born.’

‘Yes, my friend, you are a bad conscience to your neighbours for they are unworthy of you, thus they hate you and would dearly like to suck your blood.’

‘For my wisdom says: where power is there number becomes master; it has more power.’

‘And he who declares the Ego healthy and Holy and selfishness glorious – truly he is a prophet.’

‘Man is evil – all the wisest men have told me that to comfort me. Ah, if only it be true today! For evil is man’s best strength. ‘Man must grow better and more evil’, this do I teach. The most evil is necessary for the Superman’s best.’

‘He who wants to kill most thoroughly – laughs. One kills not by anger but by laughter.’

‘How many a thing is now called grossest wickedness which is only 12 feet broad and three months long. One day however greater dragons will come into the world.’

‘This new law table do I put over you, O my brothers: Become Hard!’

‘But we certainly do not want to enter into the kingdom of heaven;  we have become men, so we want the kingdom of the earth.’

‘The god who saw everything even man this god had to die! Man could not endure that such a witness should live.’

‘God has died. Now we desire  – that the Superman shall live.’

‘You highest men my eyes have encountered! This is my doubt of you and my secret laughter: I think you would call my Superman a devil!’

* * * *

“I am going to have to ask you to stop reading and ask you to shut your eyes.”

“Yes?”

“So that you can’t be traced back to me, or where I live.”

“Is that where you are taking me?”

“It’s the only place that would be safe to take you. You need to rest for a while and we need to decide how to get you out of the country.”

“Blindfold me if you wish.”

“Put on the sunglasses in that compartment near you, you’ll see them.  You will see nothing, but anyone who notices us a man and woman in a car will not think anything is out of place.”

She pulled out the sunglasses on put them on. They blocked out everything, even side light. She talked with her eyes closed, as she could see nothing.

“Have you been living around this place for a while? Do you know your way around? Do you think you could get me back in to the Westin Turnberry Hotel? ”

“I have been living here for over ten years. I do know my way around and I have many contacts, but they do not know who I really am. I am not a mover, but a sitter. As for getting you into the Turnberry Hotel, I would estimate that as 110% impossible.”

“Think about it, I  need to get back in.”

* * * *

Eventually they arrived at a small detached house in the countryside and he pulled inside the drive. He told her she could remove the dark glasses. He had a good look round before leading Ruth inside. He took her up to one of the bedrooms carrying her suitcase.

“I’m sure you want to freshen up and have a rest. I’ll leave you for a few hours, come downstairs and find me when you wake up.”

“Thank you,” she said. “If I’m not down by 9.30pm come and knock on my door.”

* * * *

Once inside the room, she drew the curtains together, shutting out the woodland view and the afternoon light. She threw off her metallic blue dress, removed her bra and pants and went into the miniscule ensuite bathroom and showered. Hot and refreshed, she toweled herself dry with a towel that was already in there. She made liberal use of available talcum powder and shower gel. She slipped into the sheets of the double bed. Her mind was racing but her nervous exhaustion engulfed her in sleep quickly.

Then a dimension later she was awake.

“Who’s that?”

Someone was near her.

“Phillipe?” she asked.

She rubbed her eyes, something wasn’t right. There was something, somebody sitting on the edge of her bed. It was a big man. It wasn’t Philliipe.

She rubbed her eyes again.

“Do not be afraid,” it said gravely, solemnly.

“It was a ghastly size. He had an angular chin and his skin was grey, death coloured.

“We have taken the wrong road,” it said.

She sat up thinking she might scream.

“I am an angel from Peckham Rye,” it said, “I also come to bring you strength. I also come to tell you that some men are so bored that unless they surround themselves with evil and danger they sleep. ”

“Go away,” she winced, “I’m dreaming.” She had noticed its large white wings trailing all the way to the floor.

“Behold, the world of the Demiurge. The Industrial Revolution bites mankind. The garden of Eden is foul with weeds.”

She put her head under the covers, but its masculine voice droned on.

“Man has forsaken God for Unizen. I repeat I come to give you strength.”

She kicked at the point of the bed where he sat, but her foot went straight through the point where he was apparently sitting and out of the cover. There was no weight there. She cautiously lifted her eyes from out of the covers. She was astonished to see him standing eight feet high beside her bed. “I leave you fair wind and high tension,” he said and vanished.

She was lucid dreaming. She must get out of the dream. Yet she couldn’t get back to sleep. She looked at her watch. It was 8.15pm. She turned over and tried to sleep, but the rain had returned and was making so much noise on the windows she decided to get up.

* * * *

Much earlier in the day, in late afternoon, Cumming’s department were doing everything in their power to trace Ruth’s movements. They had expected her to refit her mobile battery back in her mobile but so far their electronic detectors had not registered any such move. They had all assumed she would call her mother, but there had been nothing. Cummings ran over the listed calls to both her mother’s mobile and landline. There was no history of communication.

“We have a list of numbers who have called but no idea who they are. Can we bloody sort this out!” Cummings shouted at Daniel Bond who had just come out of a meeting with the distraught Malcolm and Terry, who were in no one’s good books. Neither of them understand how she had managed to get out of the toilet without being seen, and were under a bit of suspicion themselves.

Cummings didn’t wait for an answer. He pressed a button on his mobile. “Find out the individuals who sent calls to Festoon’s mother since lunch time! A list of phone numbers is no bloody good, she could be using anyone’s phone. Why hasn’t anyone had the initiative to do this already?”

“I can’t understand it,” said Hornbeam limply, who had been moping nearby. “I felt sure she was okay.”

“Not fucking okay!” screamed Cummings in blood curdling tones. Daniel had never seen him shout like that. “We have the world’s greatest crop of scientists and politicians here and you bring in a lefty twat like that! You’re not fit for purpose. A bit of skirt and you are a security walk-in! Get out of my sight!”

Hornbeam’s psychological bottom lip went up to meet his nose, quivering and tearful. He showed no actual physical emotion though as he went off to the bar. His career was in tatters.

* * * *

Just after 5pm, Cummings was brought another list giving the names of all the callers to Ruth’s mother. He called for Francis to be brought in and asked him if he knew any of these people. Francis knew none of the them and Cummings dismissed him. Cummings once again rang Mrs. Festoon herself, as he had before that evening, but she was still either not answering or out. She had no answer phone attached.

An hour later, Daniel brought more sheets of updated information that had been emailed through, this time with some of the addresses registered to the landline numbers.

“That’s it,” said Cummings. “We’ve got her. She made a phone call at the Red Lion in Patna. It’s the only Scottish address.”

* * * *

Later, downstairs at Phillipe’s house, Ruth sat on an armchair opposite Phillipe. The TV was on with the sound turned off. He had dressed up a bit, he had on a new jacket and a white shirt – which even sported a tie. She hadn’t mentioned her strange dream.

“I’ve an idea,” she said.

“No doubt you are going to tell me what it is,” he said. He noticed her in detail. She was in jeans and a black tee-shirt. She looked good even in the simplest of clothes.

“A small  boat. You know, with some oars.”

“I see.”

She yawned. Then her eyes opened a little wider. She looked at her watch. “Could you get one this evening?”

“I could borrow one from a friend, but that would link directly back to me. It would be better to break into one of the boat houses on the beach and steal one. ”

“Let’s do that.”

“The weather is so bad, I really wouldn’t recommend it. Anyway you’d never get back into the hotel.”

“I have to. Organise the boat.”

“No need to. I already have the equipment. But what you are doing is madness. Remember, the answer to ‘Enframing’ is the pursuit of Fine Art. Why not do that instead.?”

She laughed. “Heidegger eh? Not the Freedom Club? Both manifestos lead to same thing.”

He laughed. Then he said seriously, “I don’t want you to die tonight. The weather report is bad and that place is more secure than Fort Knox when they have these conferences on.”

“That’s my problem.”

“You’re a beautiful girl. What do you want to go back there for anyway? Why don’t you just publish anonymously what you saw on the internet.”

“Anonymously! They’ll pick me up as soon as they can find me. I’m no longer anonymous, softie.”

“You will need to leave the country.”

“I’m going to the hotel and you are supposed to support me.”

“Very well. I’ll drive you to Girvan – about seven miles from here – there is a suitable boat that is moored there. It has a motor and oars. I’ll help you get the boat out into the sea when it’s dark. I assume you want me to come with you?”

“Of course not.”

“I am surprised. Are you sure?”

“Yes. Carry on.”

“You will need to head north and keep close to the cliffs for about five miles. Then you’ll cut the engine and negotiate – with oars –  around a rock that sticks out. The hotel beach is just after.”

She smiled. “Okay.”

“You are a mover.”

“I hope I’ve earned the title,” she said.

She changed the subject. “I need to put something on that keeps me warm and dry, can you help?

“Yes, It may be slightly large but you can have an old one I have. It belonged to an ex girl friend, she left it here. I will check it for any identity tags.”

“Also I need a new mobile. You can take my mobile and lose it somewhere to put them off the scent.”

“I thought of that. I have an old mobile over here but I need to put a blank unconnected Simm card in it”.

“Could you put these two numbers into the list of contacts.” She showed him a number from her pocket diary. “The first one you list as 01 and the second as 02.  Don’t get them mixed up.”  He tapped in the numbers. He passed her over the phone for her and asked, “Where did you conceal my phone number?”

“I kept it hidden here,” she said, putting down the phone and taking off a shoe and removing a sole insert. “What do you want me to do with it?”

“I’ll destroy it,” he said.

“So when do you propose we leave?” she asked after a prolonged silence.

“The longer we leave it, the greater the chance of success, but the more noticeable as night-drivers we will be on the road and the worse the weather will be. It must be your call.”

“If we set off about midnight? I don’t think they will be expecting me,” said Ruth.

* * * *

FInd the girl

At 7pm Bernard Cummings and Daniel Bond went inside the Red Lion in Patna. Two military police sat in their car outside.

“Yes,” said the landlady, a woman came in during that afternoon. She had an orange juice and used the telephone a few times. She was here for about 40 minutes. She was alone most of the time and then she was talking to a tall man with black hair. No he didn’t have a drink so I never spoke to him. He wasn’t there while she made a phone call. I’ve no idea if she left with him.

“After you’ve got the boys to check all the bed and breakfasts and hotels, see if we have any aerial, satellite surveillance around here. Also check the number plate cameras, and see if we have any unusual numbers, or oddities,” said Cummings to the local police officer, and then waited for Daniel Bond. The security man was frittering away his small change in the one man bandit. They then drove back to the Turnbury Hotel.

* * * *

It was approaching midnight. As Phillipe drove Ruth to Girvan the light of the day had gone. Rain splattered the windscreen and from a distance could be heard the low boom of thunder.

“Weather conditions not good,” he said, “If it gets any worse the boat could fill up with water.”

“I’m used to boats,” she said quietly.

“You don’t look like you do.”

“No. Sailed alone a lot when I was young. If you push me out and start the motor off, I should be okay. I’ve only got to follow the cliffs until I get to a beach with a golf course.”

Phillipe felt like he wanted to be gallant and it was beginning to make her feel uncomfortable.

She said, “You go off somewhere with my phone, connect the battery and make phone calls. That will confuse anyone who’s trying to trace me. That’s really what I want you to do.”

“I could connect your phone to its battery and put it in a plastic bottle or something and let it float off down the river.”

“We don’t want to suggest I’m heading for the sea.”

But Phillipe had already come up with a better idea. He pulled into a transport cafe. He asked at the counter if the girl knew of any trucks that were going South soon, as he was desperate for a lift. She referred to a driver tucking into his food at the end of the room.

“Charlie’s in the Eddie Stombard wagon. He’ll be off in about 15 minutes.”

“Great,” said Phillipe. “I’ll come and have a word with him in a minute,” and he left the cafe. Quickly, he found gaffer tape from the tool box in his boot, connected the battery to Ruth’s mobile, and taped it to the bottom of this truck. He felt quite damp as he got back in and started the car.

“it’s not going to Girvan, but to Leicester,” he said. “And it’s due to set off in about 10 minutes.”

* * * * *

On the tail

At 12/50 Cummings phone rang to tell him that they were getting a global location positioning on Ruth’s phone. It seemed to be in a vehicle travelling south on the B742. There was no data that she had used it, but the mobile had received a couple of calls, neither of which had been replied to. The calls were from Francis and her mother.

“Get the sky cameras tracking it. Get a car, track it and stop it,” he said and ending the call.

“She’s put the battery back in her mobile?” said Cummings to himself. “Why now?”

* * * *

Phillipe drove down a tarmaced slip road that lead down to the beach. He knew many people in Girvan who owned boats. An ideal one was housed only metres away from the sea here. “Stay in the car until I wave,” he told Ruth. Getting an enormous sized pair of metal-cutters out of the hatchback he walked off down the beach.

In the blustery wind and rain, Phillipe cut the chain of the padlock locking the rolling roof of a rotting boathouse. Once the chain was removed, as quietly as he could, he rolled the roof back to reveal a small boat sitting on a trolley. He rejected the idea of donning the rubber waders that were in the shed. They would restrict his movements and he might leave DNA. Checking there were no more chains or restrictions he hauled the boat and trolley down to the sea. He waved to Ruth to join him.

He pushed the boat out to a three feet depth, leaving it in the confused state between grounded and sea borne. He attached one end of rope to the boat, the other end to a metal pole and firmly spiked it in the sand. He decided to return the trolley to the shed, so that aerial surveillance would not pick it up. Ruth then waded into the sea – lifting her arms above the lapping waves. As soon as she had clambered in, he released the rope and pushed the boat several feet further so that the sea took the weight. “Hold on to those oars, don’t lose those,” he shouted.

It was raining and blustery.

She pulled the cord on the motor. Nothing happened. She tried again. She breathed a sigh of relief when the engine took up the spark at the second attempt.

He wanted to shout ‘Good Luck’, but restrained himself. He silently waved her off, and then walked discretely in the shadows back to his car. He then drove a thirty mile detour back to his house.

* * * *

In the drenching rain, Ruth steered her vessel out into the vast Firth of Clyde and then turned northwards.

She was in another world. Immersed in a heavy good quality waterproof walking jacket, she had her arms folded about her, bracing herself against the wind. The waxing moon, in its last quarter, was mainly obscured by rain clouds, but occasionally its light broke through and illuminated her, a noble Goddess on the prow of a Viking boat, her hair blowing back before disappearing into the dark night. The moonlight often came out and froze her but these random shafts of light only made her aware how conspicuous and vulnerable she was as the boat made a bee line along the coast to the beach of the Turnberry hotel.

* * * *

“It’s a HGV vehicle sir. We following it now, right behind it,” said Malcolm.

“Are you in a vehicle?”

“Yes, the superintendent let us use one.”

“Put on the siren and stop the wagon. Let me know what happens.”

“Will do,”

Cummings rubbed his unshaven chin. He thought this was a trick by the clever little bitch. Why had she put her battery back in her phone and then not used it? That seemed very odd.

Five minutes later his suspicions were confirmed.

“She ‘s not in the articulated wagon, sir. We opened it the back of the lorry but there were cartons of furniture in there.  We put a hand tracker on and it would seem on further investigation we think the phone is somewhere underneath the lorry, Terry’s under there now with a torch.”

“Yes, okay. You’ll find it stuck to the bottom.” He ended the call.

Cummings was now certain – for the first time – that Ruth was a serious terrorist. Nevertheless, this realisation was not what he had hoped. The stakes were suddenly higher and he had a dearth of ideas on what to do next. How could he get to this dangerous bitch? And what was her plan?

Something about Ruth disturbed him. He couldn’t quite get into her head. He didn’t really understand her purpose.

How could anyone be hostile to a world government think-tank trying to solve the problems of the world’s future, future, future technologies? Wasn’t it obvious to any intelligent person that the world had no choice but to progress with better and better technologies. Things could never be go back to the country idyll. To jettison existing technologies would lead to chaos, economic destitution, starvation and war. Once something is out of Pandora’s box it can never be put back. Yes, to go forward with untested technologies was utterly dangerous. But you must when you’ve got a tiger on your tail – he accepted totally that present technology and its inherent problems had become a man eater. You can’t go backwards, you MUST run forwards. Treading water was death. New technologies are created to fix the fuck ups of the old ones, surely everyone knew that the road forward was an ever-diminishing availability of choices, a contracting conical spiral staircase that we climb. if we get it wrong, we’ll all be dead, but there was no other choice. For some reason this bitch reminded him of his wife. That cow, and she had gone and married a lefty teacher.

* * * *

Storm

The sea had become choppier and the rain had increased its fervour. The rumble of thunder had returned, and the ever increasing appearance of lightning turned the sea into frame after frame of black frozen magma.

She switched off the engine, and the boat seemed to rock even more. Her feet were immersed in water that was beginning to flood the bottom of the boat.

She changed her mind and decided to leave the engine on, she didn’t think anyone would hear it in this squall.

But suddenly a bone-shaking boom tore through the sky rapidly pursued by three flashes of forked lightning, and then more booms followed, crashing on some distant anvil struck by Neptune himself.

The spirit of each wave took umbrage against its neighbour.  Under the eerie black sky each peak was topped by the next eddy of turbulence. Chaos splashed to new heights. Storm was the shower of death; anger soaking itself to the soul. From the Cliffs came the explosion of liquid mass against rock. The sea-god was taking no prisoners. The spray and miasma must vanquish the moon and stars. The lighthouse looked imperturbably on, seeing nothing, not being seen and helping no one, pathetic in its man-made impotence.

She fired the engine, but this time two, three and four attempts failed to start it.

In the spume, the boat began to fill with water. She rowed for her life.

Like an ambulance escaping a barrage in the First World War, the boat came round the final cliff, slowly, slowly, ever so slowly.

The cruel cold sea –  the biggest thing on the planet – demanded attention. Everyone knew her well, knew her tricks and everyone hated her when she behaved like this.

* * * *

She was now only a quarter of a mile away from the sand at the back of the hotel golf course. The engine off, she rowed until the boat began to chaff the sand. She slipped off the boat with great dexterity, making little noise and no splash. She pulled the boat along behind her, until it was sitting virtually on sand, with little risk of the waves returning it involuntarily to the sea. She wouldn’t be here long, the tide would not steal her boat, nor leave her stranded.

Then as she turned back to the hotel an amazing thing happened. Forked lightning spread all over the sky, followed almost instantaneously by an enormous boom. Suddenly the whole of the hotel, which had had a few bedroom lights on and outer lights went completely dark. The hotel could be seen in the distance as a dark silhouette, occasionally picked out when the clouds parted to allow moonlight through.

She looked around for movement, for figures, for guards, for dogs. She could see nothing.

In the pouring rain she slowly made her way up the beach, and onto the golf course. She tried to obscure herself in the best way she could from the windows of the hotel, although at times this was impossible, and here she got down on the ground and crawled, forcing herself to move very slowly. Eventually she closed in on  the back face of the hotel, There were still no signs of life, although she could hear some shouting. That the lightning had put out the electricity in the hotel was too much to hope for! Technological breakdown!

She had left the golf course now and was coming over the heather patch that stood between the course and the hotel. She stood against the tree that where Francis had been flirting with her the previous afternoon. She placed her hands around the middle of the tree, a metre from its base and massaged it. Eventually she found a loose piece of bark. Flickers of moonlight gave her occasional assistance, but most of her extraction was done by touch. She took off the evenly carved rectangle of wood from the tree and removed a vacuum flask that had been concealed behind it. She removed her necklace and by a sense of touch placed the key inside the top of the flask. When the cup had been removed she placed two battery like objects in a pocket. She unscrewed the top of the flask and pulled out two clear plastic bags with soft material inside. She put the flask together, leaving it unlocked, and put it back in the tree. She replaced the covering bark.

Her plan had been to phone Francis to get her in through a window, or some other entrance, but now, convinced there had been a power cut, she thought she might be able to just go in the main entrance. Nevertheless it was more risky than mobiling Francis.

It was still a night of dark deep shadows and no lights, so she decided to run up to the building. She tried a side door. It was locked. As she went round to the front she gradually heard a voice getting louder. As she got closer she realised someone was making a phone call.

“Everything’s still down. We’re trying to get the generator going, but its not been used for years and we’ve got James and Emerson looking at it. It’s terribly embarrassing. Fortunately as most people are asleep, they may not find out about it. Yes, Mr. Coultard, I’ll come down to your office, it may take me a little while in the dark.”

He had gone and left the entrance unguarded. She slipped round corners, her eyes aware of any figure or obstacle, but there was no one around. She went through into the marble foyer. Of course all the lifts would be out of action but Hornnbeam had taken her up the stairs this morning. She could remember. Past the colonades, up the left, through an archway and up the stairs. And then round again to look over into the Evolutionary Seminar Chamber. There in the dark, Nietzsche hung in his dark and solid gold. Listening intently for any danger, she hauled herself up on the balustrade and pulled the soft plastacine material out of the clear plastic bags. She attached one ball of the material in between his buttocks and the other under his left armpit as his head was out of reach.

Suddenly rapid footsteps were behind her, she almost lost her balance. She quickly turned.

A dark figure spoke. “Goodness I thought you were another statue standing up there! Do you know where the toilets are? I can’t find any lights, and I’m not quite sure where I am,” said the woman.

The voice was recognisable, but she couldn’t place it. “There’s a bathroom just around the corner,” said Ruth gently, pointing, having committed the navigation of this part of the hotel to memory.

“Thank you, Ruth. You are such a pretty girl,” she said, and walked off. Ruth surmised it must have been the woman in the Stagioni bar this morning when they talked to the scientists.

Ruth quickly took out the battery shaped detonators and placed each one firmly in the putty balls.

Ruth slipped her feet back on to the ground and began to descend the stairs. More feet were heard downstairs. She kept slipping into shadows as figures would go by, shouting orders to each other. As she came within eye view of the reception her heart raced. A lot more figures were standing talking to each other, effectively blocking her exit.

She had a big decision, the most difficult of her life. Should she go and find a safe corner and fire the detonators and die, and execute her orders, or try and escape before she fired the detonators? If she got caught her mission would be discovered and her mission would have failed.

* * * *

The finding

There was no way she was going to get out. She went back upstairs and went into the public bathroom.  Fortunately, the woman had gone by now. Ruth went into one of the cubicles, locked it and sat down. She got out her mobile phone and found the two numbers that Phillipe had put on for her. O1 was for Francis, in case she needed his help to get her in the building. 02 was to detonate the Semtex. She tried to empty her mind of all thoughts, and all emotions, but her mother’s face kept coming back to her. She wrestled and wrestled with moment. She had to do it now, if she left it any longer, the whole plan would fail and her life would be meaningless.

Instantly she pressed the 02 number. It came up on the screen.

“Hello Superman, meet Superwoman, Angel of Death,” she whispered.  She pressed the green button, and let the mobile fall to the floor.

But nothing happened. There was no explosion. The mobile was making noises, she picked it up. “Hello? Who is that? Is this to do with the power cut?”  A man’s voice.

“Hello Francis,” she said, her voice shaking.

“Ruth? Good heavens. How is your mother?”

“Mum’s alright. I’ve come back to the hotel, and I’m a bit of bother. Do you think you could rescue me, without telling a soul about it?”

“They said you were a terrorist,” he laughed.

She laughed too.

“Come up to my room.”

“I don’t know where it is.”

“where are you?”

“I’m on the first floor in the bathroom near the Evolutionary Seminar Chamber, but I don’t want anyone to find me. In fact I’d really like to get out of here. Can you get me out of the hotel without being seen.”

“I don’t know. I’ll come and bring you up here. I won’t say anything. I’ll call you on this number when I’m outside the bathroom. You should be alright because there’s a power cut.”

* * * *

Cummings had eventually gone to bed in his room on the third floor of the hotel. It was a room for security services, and so it was not ostentatious in any way, but it was comfortable. Nevertheless. He kept waking. He was disturbed. Something was not right. That bitch must have allies around here. She had somehow disappeared into the water table of the locality. After Patna, there had been no sign of her. All the hotels and B&Bs had been checked. Car registrations, odd vehicles had come up with either nothing or far too many to check. Where had she gone? What was her plan? He remembered his wife. Silly cow. Were they going to strike the hotel? Were they going to mortar it from a few miles away in the early morning. It seemed a good plan for the enemy.

He got out of bed, he needed a pee and was a bit sweaty anyway.

But he couldn’t get out of his head the idea that Ruth was likely to return. Yet that would be stupid. Maybe not with this power cut. But she would never get in unobserved.

* * * *

Minutes later Ruth got a tremor on her mobile. Ruth went straight out. Francis grabbed her and tried to kiss her, but she whispered insistently they move to his room. He led her up two staircases until they reached the floor they had been on that morning. Soon she was back in the suite from which she had taken Nietzsche’s book. As soon as the door was locked she allowed Francis to show his affection, and she reciprocated with hugs and kisses.

“You’re not really a terrorist, are you?” he said. She couldn’t quite see his face in the dark.

“Of course not, but that’s not the point, they think I am, and that’s just as bad.”

“Come to bed,”

“Alright. Make it quick. I really do need to get out of here.”

They went into the sumptuous bedroom and tore each others clothes off with no foreplay. They went at each other like animals, like gladiators to the death, like discord to concord, like tension to entropy. They made a lot of noises in the process.

“I’m going to tell you something,” said Francis looking down, he could just make out her beaming face.

“We need to get up and go,” she said.

“I’m a socialist, you know,” he said seriously.

“Great. I don’t suppose there’s any hot water in the system is there?”

“There might be, but without electricity at least they cant bug or video us in here.”

“I’m going to have a wash, then we must go. You must come with me.”

“I have some great socialist contacts all round the world,” said Francis. “I never went on the miner’s strike but I used to support it.”

She had pulled herself to the end of the bed. “But have you heard of The Unabomber Manifesto and the Freedom Club’s ‘Enslavement of the soul’, or Heidegger and ‘Enframing’?”

“No. What are those?”

“Interesting bits of philosophy, but not now. You’ll have to give me your contacts later.” She went off into the Baroque bathroom with her clothes. About eight minutes later she returned dressed. Francis was not there. Then he suddenly came bursting in.

“I’ve been told the lights are going back on in about five minutes by one of the caretakers. Let’s go. I’ll lead the way.”

She grabbed her walking jacket, flung in on and followed him out the door.

“You must come with me,” she said, “I have a boat.”

“A boat? You’re mad. Okay, let’s have a look at it.”

He led the way, exactly as planned. Luckily no one seemed to around at 4.30am, despite the urgent need to get the electricity fixed. She was buzzed down each stair case, and then after a slight delay, when Francis was spoken to by one of the electricians, she came down and they both fled out into the blustery night.

* * * * *

Cummings, despite feeling desperately tired, decided he needed to wander the corridors. He was short on ideas, and just the nature of going on the beat and taking observation would make him feel more secure in himself, something was definitely amiss. Perhaps he should check on Francis’s bedroom. That would be the only place that this woman would be able to go to.

He heard a noise as he came down to the second floor, but when he looked over the balustrade he saw nothing. This did not increase his confidence. He followed the noise down the stairs, but once again, he saw nothing. The front door had been left open, which at this time of the morning was strange, but he knew he had men posted around the building.

He went back up to Francis’s bedroom. The door was ajar and, without knocking, he went in. As he did so the light came on. The electricity was back on again. There was a smell of roses, women’s scent. He felt deeply worried. He checked the bedroom, the duvets were disheveled all over the mattress. He found something on the floor. He picked it up.

* * * *

Ruth and Francis got to the boat. Francis laughed at it. “Do you expect me to get into that.”

“That’s how I got here and it was dark and stormy then. The sea has calmed down, and the light is now coming up. Let’s go. Oh my God!”

“What’s wrong?”

“I haven’t got my mobile.”

“Oh sorry. I took it out while you were in the bathroom. I was going to bluetooth those Socialist contacts of mine on to your phone but got sidetracked when I heard the caretaker calling my name. I went out to see what he wanted and I forgot to put it back in your coat.”

Ruth was incandescent. “We must go back to the hotel! We must go fucking back!”

* * * *

As Cumming pressed the green button on the Ruth’s mobile to call 01, he made a connection in a split second, and then he began to completely disintegrate. At the same moment, half of the hotel blew to smithereens and much of the gold in Nietzsche’s statue melted, splashing all over the building rubble and the golf course. A moment later, two people rowed away on the dawn tide.

 

13,899 words

THE END

 

 

 

THE ODD CHILD

© 2015 Michael Skywood Clifford

A01

As Kate walked through Middleton Wood she felt she was losing her mind. What a year this had been. She had had so  many things to look forward to last Christmas yet they all came to nought. And it was all such a shock, so unpredictable. She left a trail of anguished thoughts behind her as she walked.

Suddenly she became more aware of her surroundings.   Her hearing picked up. She had walked in these wood after work for over three years in the dusk after work yet had never felt even the smidgeon of unease. Instead of hurrying up, she slowed, occasionally flicking her mousey hair about her, looking to see if her sense of being followed was accurate. In all her life she had never had trouble with stalkers, prowlers or madmen. She didn’t want that history to change in any way.

Then she heard a slight footfall behind her. She turned her whole body round. The noise hadn’t come from the bridle path but from the undergrowth to its side. With her senses heightened, she kept still, listening hard but all she could hear was the buffeting of the breeze. Then a movement. A glint of synthetic blue through the organic greenery. Then it was gone.

“Who’s there?” she called in a firm voice, but not a loud one. She didn’t know whether she should bolt for it. Yet she suspected that whatever was following her was smaller than a human being.

“You are going to play a big part in my future,” said a soft voice from the undergrowth.

“What?”

There was no reply.

“Who’s there?”

“I am Mir.”

A boy, she thought he looked about ten, suddenly stepped out on to the bridle path.

“Are you following me?”

He had wavy brown hair, falling into a soft fringe. He wore a light blue t-shirt and full length jeans. On his feet were stylish and unusual blue plimsolls. His left hand held onto some white fabric, a large white glove. It made her think of Mickey Mouse.

“Yes,” he said.

“Why?”

“I’m lost,” he said.

Exasperation flashed across her face.

“I need your help,” he said. The boy kept looking back, his face now filled with alarm.

“Where’s your mum, or your dad?”

“I haven’t got one,” he said looking worried.

Silence again.

“What was that you said about the future?”

“I don’t like to repeat myself,” he said, suddenly showing a cocky expression. He looked up and then said, “Will you look after me?”

“And why should I do that? Don’t be silly and get off home.”

“I don’t have a home.”

“You must do. You will have a mum and dad somewhere, so skedaddle and stop annoying me.” She felt quite concerned for him but she didn’t want him to know.

“How old are you?”

“Oh,” he shrugged, “I don’t know.”

“You look about ten to me. Is that right?”

“Ten? If you say so.”

“Can I walk along with you and talk for a little while?”

This was bizarre, meeting this odd child on the outskirts of the woods. “Aren’t there other walkers you could talk to? Why did you pick on me?”

“I feel good with you. You are nice, if only you would stop being suspicious. I mean you no harm. And I really need your help.”

She sighed. Everyone always said she was a soft touch to a lame dog and that’s why she always got herself into trouble. “You can walk along with me for five minutes – and THAT’S ALL,” she emphasised.

Wary that the boy might be in the process of carrying out a scam on unsuspecting walkers, she relinquished neither suspicion nor caution as she walked along with Mir. Then, suddenly to her surprise, he grabbed her hand.

“I don’t really understand what is going on here,” said Kate, shocked at how events were moving beyond her control.

“I really need you to look after me,” said the boy, looking behind him.

She stopped and looked hard at him and repeated her question: “Where are your parents?”
“Don’t ask me difficult questions. If you could just let me stay with you for one night I would be very grateful and I would be far less frightened.” Earnestness was written all over his cute little face.

“But you must have come into the wood from somewhere.”

“Yes, I did. I slept here last night.”

“You must have been quite cold at the end of September sleeping out here in those clothes.”

“No. I was in a box.”

“A box?”

“Yes, a sort of large box.”

She stopped again and pulled her hand away. “You speak in riddles. You are playing with me.”

“I only want you to put me up for one night and then I will be gone.” He shrugged his shoulders and looked like he was going to burst into tears.

“And what’s that you holding there? That white glove.”

“Oh this?” he said, lifting it up. “This is mine. It’s important to me,” he said.

“Can I have a look?”

He thought for a minute and then hugged the glove almost possively to his chest and said, “Maybe later.”

Kate was unsure. He seemed genuine enough, but how crazy to go out for an evening stroll and come back home with the acquisition of a child. His parents could be looking for him, he could have escaped from somewhere, he may be some psychopathic feral criminal. Yet as she looked at him, she felt compassion for his appeal. He looked considerably worried and his plea had appealed to her feelings of nurture.

“One night,” she whispered quietly to herself. “My mother will go mad.”

“Don’t tell her,” he said hearing her whisper.

She looked at him sharply not realising she was articulating her own thoughts aloud. “I will have to. I live with her.”

She looked at her watch again. “I’d better go,” said Kate. “I promised my mum I’d do the cooking tonight,” she heard herself explaining.

“You are not married then?”

This question shocked her, coming from the youngster. “No, I’m not married!” she shouted, making the boy back away.

“I live with my mum,” she said more calmly.

A few minutes later, as she approached where she had parked her car she asked: “And what was your name again.”

“Mir,” he said.

“You must have a mum, somewhere,” she said as they headed towards the light at the wood’s edge, just past here her car was parked in the nearby car park.

“I had better say goodbye now,” said Kate, adopting a firm voice.

“You can’t leave me here.” He started sobbing. “I really don’t want to spend another night in the wood. Honestly I am all alone.”

“All right. All right. You can stay with me and my mum for one night. One night only. You can get cleaned up, have some food and stay for one night. Then I will arrange it for you to go and live with other children.” She had been thinking of the social services but she also had a intuitive sense that a children’s home may be inappropriate for this child.

“I don’t want anything like that. I just want to have you look after me.”

“One night only,” she said resignedly, “and when you meet my mum don’t say anything. I will do the explaining.”

She smiled at the irony. Last year she had been jilted. She was childless at 39. Now she suddenly was a mother for a night, but how would she explain it to her mother?

A02

Moments later, close to where the boy and woman had met, branches creaked, pulled apart by a pair of rough hands revealing the emergence of a short mascline figure.

A hessian body-shirt clad the short humanoid. The garment ran down to his knees with a brown belt pulling in too tightly at the waist. A black bag – holding a black flask with a red cork – hung around his neck. Below hair of straw, a dwarfish face undulated like an overexercised bull terrier, its vermillion pupils now searching the panorama. Suddenly they fixed in the distance. Over the border fence of the wood a woman was driving a car away. A boy sat next to her.

A03

“Oy you! I want a word with you!”

As Kate drove into her Larkrise Crescent, her mother’s neighbour, Alf Buntin, was screaming at her.

She wound down the window and pulled a face.

“That bloody cat of yours, he’s been crapping on my garden again and ruining all of my prize vegetables.” Buntin was sweating with rage, his blotchy face distorting with anger. “If you don’t keep the cat off my garden I won’t be responsible for my actions.” He was so worked up, Mir thought his eyes would pop out.

“I can’t control a cat. Who can tell a cat where to roam?” she reasoned.

“Well you better had or else. You better had! Keep it locked in.”

“Try orange and lemon skins, that’s supposed to keep cats away from gardens,” she said, winding the window down, cutting his noise off as he was still blustering.

“He’s really mad,” said Mir.

“You said it,” said Kate. “He’s been a pain since he moved in last Christmas. Neighbour nightmare of the decade.”

A04

But Kate now had a more important manoeuvre to navigate. As she turned into the kitchen, all set to explain to her mum that she had brought her a special friend, she noticed the presence of her sister, Alice. Now that could complicate things.

Both women were introduced to Mir and shook his hand politely.

“He’s a good looking little mite but he could do with some clean clothes,” said Alice as she was leaving. “Who’s his mum?”

Kate lied. “She’s one of my customer’s at the supermarket.”

Mum eyes had sparkled with delight when introduced to her cute little companion but that soon transformed into a heavy grimace when Kate – unable to restrain herself no more – burst forth with her account of their meeting. The boy kept quiet, as instructed, looking troubled and lost. Then he became distracted and a lot more cheerful when Kate’s cat, Harry, came through the cat-flap. Mir began stroking it and playing with it. Kate went on detailing the meeting in the wood to her mother.

Emily Leaning, Kate’s mum, expressed her concern at her daughter’s story. She was extremely certain that the boy couldn’t be taken under the wing without the correct paperwork.

“Boy come over here.” She beckoned.

“Now where is your real mother and father? Have you run away.”

“I have not run away. I don’t have a mother or father. I don’t want to talk about my past. I like Kate and I like the cat. It’s nice to be here.”

“You realise you can’t live here. I’m sure that would be illegal.”

“You can stay for a few days, Mir, until we have decided what to do with you,” said Kate.

“A few days!” Mir beamed. “Thank you.”

“Would you like to go and have a bath?” asked Kate.

“Yes please. Show me the bathroom and leave me to it. I am very independent.”

“Use the towels and things in there.”

“Where is his suitcase, his clothes, his possessions?” asked mum.

“He has none except that glove on the table,” said Kate, shrugging her shoulders.

“Can you show me where I will be sleeping?” he asked going over to pick up the glove.

“It’s the small bedroom next to the bathroom,” said Kate. “It has a single bed. It’s made up because we keep it for guests.” Mir nodded, turned and clattered up the stairs.

The mother and daughter wrangled about the plight of the boy for another hour until Kate grew so frustrated she put a stop to it.

“Leave it for now, let’s just put him in the spare bedroom and worry about it tomorrow. No doubt a guiding light will shine when I phone the social services,” said Kate.

“I would think about what you say to them before you do,” said her Mrs. Leaning.
Kate looked at her surprised.

“You wouldn’t want a nice young boy like that to be institutionalised. He needs go back to his real mum.”

“But perhaps they could help us foster him for a few weeks.”

“If you do speak to the social services, I would suggest telling them the whole thing is a hypothetical situation to write fiction. As soon as they know you’ve adopted a boy off the streets they’ll send round a van for strays.”

A05

Not far away, a small girl of golden hair, ruddy cheeks and and an expression of determination. ran at breakneck speed through a barren field trying not to trip on the stubs of wheat all around her. Once, and only once, she slowed her pace to jerk her head round to look behind her to see if she was pursued, and then instantly resumed her fastest pace. She couldn’t be sure. She would surely make the safety of the woods and hide there. As she reached the perimeter of the woods she was relieved to hear a car drive off from the nearby country road. She was alone, she hoped.

Where the hell was she?

Ever cautious of danger, she followed the bridle path through the spinney. From its dry stone wall she could see a farmhouse in the next field. She had no choice but to knock on the door.

A tallish man in his late 70s grinned at her as if he was not quite in this world. A fringe of grey down curled down form his scalp to reveal twinkling eyes behind. His pronounced and fluent accent was hardly the accent of a farmer, more an army officer or a university lecturer.

“Excuse me sir but where am I?” she asked.

“Oh dear,” he said, “A little girl lost. “You’re on the outskirts of a little town called Middleton.”

“I don’t suppose I could I stay here, could I? I could help around the house.”

“Hm… Well be thankful for what the good lord brings. I live alone now my poor Madeleine has gone,” he said.“ I would welcome someone tidying up,” He opened his arms wide like some ham actor. “And I could do with some company. So welcome!”
She went in. The house was spacious, dark, damp and a total mess.

A06

The short dwarfish figure walked cautiously through Middleton wood. Occasionally he would stop, slowly circle around, scanning everything about him. Sometimes, if he heard something coming in his direction, he would hide. After any passing dog walker or rambler was firmly out of sight, he would quickly rejoin the bridle path, heading for the footpath that led to the town of Middleton.

Eventually he stood by the gate at the boundary of the wood that opened onto this footpath across fields to a road. Assuring himself once again he was completely alone in the landscape, he popped out the red stopper from the black flask. His hoarse whisper was authorative.“Come out, Globule.”

Slowly a black mist hissed out of the bottle, slowly, disorderly at first and then growing in speed, until the mist became blacker and so dense that it formed itself into something like a black balloon, yet it still kept the qualities of a gaseous entity. “Yes, Blowfortine, my masterful wreckel, I am here to offer you my best advice.”

“These people wear strange clothes. I will be noticed when I go out of these woods?” said Blowfortine.

“Yes. That is what I receive. I am assessing your previous brain wave experiences and being informed by my uniclopeadic memory banks.” Moments went by. “I am informed that red eyes would be considered very odd here. And the sort of dress that you wear is more akin to the agricultural dress they wore over a thousand years ago.”

“What do you advise, Globule?”

“I cannot be legally responsible for giving you wrong information in this ponderous situation with limited data and my creators, Gartykin and Borjons, are in no way legally responsible if the advice I give you should prove eronious or harmful in any way. “

“Cut that out and give me hard information.”

“I advise you to sleep in the wood tonight, as any other course of action would raise the danger-probability to unacceptably high risk parameters. First thing, just before dawn when there are few people around, walk into the centre of the nearby connurbation which is called a town centre were there are retailers. Here you will find shops that sell clothes. As soon as they open you must find one and change from your present attire into some of their trousers and shirts in their changing rooms. You will then have to run out because you do not have any currency for this place. It is unlikely they will pursue, they are generally fat and lazy and there is very little in the way of official regulators. I especially advise you to get some dark glasses so that they cannot see your red pupils, which will be a giveaway of your foreign qualities. However, should someone notice, you can claim to be some sort of albino. They would understand that as a quirk of nature.”

“Anything else?”

“I cannot be held legally responsible –

“Enough!. And make sure you switch my language to the one the natives use tomorrow.”

“Of course.”

“We will head back. Now go back in.”

“And am I soon to be released if I serve you well?”

“We are not talking about that until this mission is over.”

“Yes, Oh imperious Bowfontine.” And the black cloud hissed quickly back into the black spherical flask.

A07

Kate really did not want to make the phone call. She really didn’t know what the effect of her telling the authorities would be. She decided to take her mother’s advice and be judicious, she would reveal nothing; pretend she was doing research.

“Hello. Leicester Social Services.”

“Um.. I wonder if you could help. I am just trying to establish a point of law,” said Kate.
She found she had to to ask her question many times: If a stray child was found and looked after by an adult, what was that adults responsibility on informing the authorities and what would happen?

She was referred to six different departments: including ‘the adoption team’, ‘the fostering team’ and ‘child protection’ and even at these she was referred. No one seemed to know the answer. She was eventually referred to the duty solicitor. “I’m afraid I cannot answer that question. We are unable to give advice to the public. You will need to see a solicitor to establish these details.”

She phoned the biggest courts in the area and they said they were unable to give advice to the public. The best information she could get was for her to refer to ‘The Children Act 1989’ and the ‘Adoption and Children Act 2005’. When she looked them up on the internet she found that it was all a matter of legal interpretation.

Finding her answer was like searching for a particular star in the infinite universe.

A08

Kate was at work behind the counter of the supermarket petrol kiosk. Pricesmart Supermarket had employed her for over two years and it had been a happy relationship.
“Pump number four,” said the public school accent in the plush suit as he came to the counter.

“That will be £41 exactly sir,” said Kate.

He selected a Mastercard from a variety of cards in his wallet, slid it in the card receiver and tapped in his pin. He smelled of Eau De Cologne. She gave him his receipt.

When the man had gone, her friend and colleague, Maureen said, “You know who that was?”

Kate didn’t.

“Giles Levine, the life-coach guru the royal family rave about. He tells you how to live your life, gives you all the right answers. Written loads of books. He supposed to be brilliant.”

“Oh yeah, I could do with advice like that with the daft decisions I make.”

“You can’t blame yourself for that!”

“He’s giving a talk at Middleton’s town hall at the beginning of next month,” continued Maureen, “It’s being televised by the MBC. I’m going. Why don’t you come along. You’d be impressed.”

“Okay. I’ll bring Mir, if I can,” said Kate.

“Anyway you should never have got mixed up with that cretin,” said Maureen.

Kate disapproved. “Who, Mir?

“No, your ex.”

“Oh, him. When is this guru on?”

“Town Hall, 7.30 November 8th.”

“I’ll put it on my calendar.”

A09

Over the days, Mir fitted into Mrs. Leanings house like a missing part of a jigsaw puzzle. His laughter, his curiosity and his helpfulness quickly won over Emily Leaning. He was polite, bright and often quite funny. He was almost a model child. He was useful too, he ran lots of erands for everyone. He seemed to infuse the house with energy.

Kate loved her cat, Harry, but to her astonishment, the cat now seemed to prefer Mir. “It can’t be cupboard love,” she laughed to her mother because I still feed him.” Most cats were wary of children but this furball with attitude loved the boy. Kate warmed when she saw boy and animal tangled in complete accord together asleep on the sofa.

The cat seemed so taken it was as if the boy was another cat. Kate could swear she heard Mir talking to it in a strange tongue. “It’s Acorian,” he said. “Cat’s understand it.” She just laughed not sure what to say. She never asked again.

Mir and Harry engaged in a silly game where the boy tried to touch Harry’s forehead with his finger, and Harry in response would grab it. The cat usually won but never once did the cat have his claws out which amazed Kate.

One night Kate thought she thought she heard Mir talking to the cat in his bedroom. He stopped as soon as she knocked on his door.

“Who are you talking to?” she asked on entering. “I’m praying to God,” he said.
She was startled to find that he was religious.

A10

Kate’s sister, Alice, blustered into the house the next afternoon, complete with her turned up nose, her permanent frown and her retro existentialist beret. She said she had come round because she and Kirk, her man, had become concerned. Who was this boy was and why he had been allowed to take over her mother’s house?

“I think we must grill him about his past,” said Alice.

“You won’t get anything out of him. Don’t you think we haven’t tried?” said Kate.

An hour later Kate, Alice and Mrs. Leaning were sitting in the lounge. Mir was sitting on an armchair reading a book on science. Televisions and computers were off.

“Mir…” began Alice.

He looked up from his book. “Yes.”     “We really need to know about where you have come from,” said Alice. “You won’t get into trouble for telling the truth.”

“Oh not that again.”

“It’s only right you tell us. My mum is putting you up and looking after you so you really should tell us where you come from.”

“I don’t like to go into my past,” he said, slamming his book shut as if to close the subject firmly.

“It won’t change anything, my dear. You can trust us. We won’t throw you out or anything,” said Emily Leaning.

Mir stood up. “One day I’ll tell you,” he said and let out a deep sigh and left the room. He didn’t come back down until the following morning.

A11

On the Saturday, Kate and Mir decided to have a refreshment break in the local Woodland Garden Centre restaurant. As Kate returned to the table that Mir had allocated she placed the tray down on the table – with teapot, mugs and two chocolate eclairs – she felt someone behind her touch her on her shoulder. She turned and stared into the eyes of a man she knew. It was the man who had jilted her the year before.

“Hi Kate, I thought I ought to come over and speak to you.”

She couldn’t speak but an audible grunt came from her windpipe. She tore away her gaze from his familiar face and moved the bought items off the tray onto the tablecloth.

“I just needed to apologise,” he said.

She fixed her gaze on the silver teapot. She was without words. She didn’t even think Danny was still living in the area.

“I got frightened and lost it. I left Middleton and went off to the south coast. I’m really, really sorry.”

“I heard you’d gone away.”

“I really made a mistake. I was a fool, a coward, I’m really sorry about the hurt I gave you, I was just so weak. I want to make it up to you if you will let me.”

She remained standing because she didn’t want to have to invite him to sit down. She didn’t want to appear a push over. Yet strangely she didn’t feel that angry, just amazed.
“I’m really glad I’ve seen you. I was planning to come round,” he said

She felt the need to be strong. “I haven’t got energy for this at the moment. It’s a bit of a surprise.”

“Of course. I’m sorry. Are you still on the same number?”

“Um… yes.”

“I’ll be in touch.”

He walked off disappearing into the large garden mall.

“Who’s he?” asked Mir.

“Someone I used to know,” said Kate.

“Is he the one you were going to marry?”

“How did you know about that?”

“I hear you and your mum chat sometimes. He’s not the one for you.”

“I did love him.”

“He’s trying to win you back.”

“Do you think so?” she asked pouring tea for Mir.

B01

“Perhaps fate is giving you a second chance to make something of your life,” said Mrs. Leaning to her daughter.

“Are you suggesting being 39 and unmarried that I am a hopeless spinster? Things are not quite like that any more,” said Kate. “haven’t you heard of Feminism?”

“It’s a shame you haven’t.”

“Ouch.”

“Look Kate, I would agree with you if your were not the family type but you are. Look at the way you enjoy the company of Mir. You’re definitely not a career girl type. You’re such a softy. You always did wear you heart on your sleeve. What do I know? Perhaps this could be the making of you, if you can trust him. If it was me I would tell him to sling his hook, look at the misery he put you through, rejecting you a week before you married. ”

“Even if I married I’m probably a bit old to be a mum. I would have liked to have been a mum.”

“Talking of mum’s, what are you going to do about Mir? He’s someone else’s child. You can’t keep him like a pet.”

“If I tell the authorities they will likely take him away. And we can’t sent him back to that tent in the wood.”

“But he needs to go to school.”

“Yes, he does. Isn’t he bright? He can read. He’s always borrowing books in the library. But you’re right he does need to go to school.”

“He is a well adjusted child – he must have very sound parents, but where are they?         That is the mystery, we must find out where they are. It’s only right that we find them, they will be worried sick about that boy, unless he’s an orphan.”

“He clams up.”

“Don’t we know.”

B02

“I’m looking for my little brother,” said the short man wearing dark glasses to the shop assistant.

“Oh,” she replied, “Well, he’s not here,” she said curtly looking around at the empty shop. What a strange man. Why would anyone wear sun glasses in the autumn?

“He lives around here,” said Blowfontine, “His friend who is looking after him has a Ford Focus.”

“There’s lots of those about. Don’t tell me he has two legs and two arms. That won’t help to find him.”

“I have good news for him.”

“Has he come into an inheritance then?”

“Yes. Inheritance. Exactly.”

“What’s his name?”

“Mir. Mir Ahraduypi.”

“Errh… there is a Mir who lives in Larkrise Crescent but I’m sure he hasn’t got a foreign name like that. And he’s only a child.  About ten years old, so it can’t be him.”

Blowfontine pulled a strange expression. “No, that can’t be him.” And without further ado turned and walked out.

B03

“But how can you even consider it when he jilted you a week before you planned to get married,” asked Maureen with wide eyes.

“Yes. That was terrible and I was devastated by it. Yet I did love him, Mo. And now he’s come back and apologised and wants to do it right this time,” Kate sipped her latte.

They were sitting outside a cafe in High street in a rare day of mild weather and hazy sunshine, the dying embers of summer, the final capitulation to engulfing autumn.

“If he jilted you once, he could do it again.”

“I doubt it. I think he’s learned his lesson. He does seem genuinely damaged by what he did.”

“It’s none of my business,” said Maureen,” but if any guy lets me down in such a big way like that then I wouldn’t even waste my eyesight on him.”

“We organised only a registry office wedding with a small guest list. Even the reception was a small scale affair.  So it’s not as if we were having a massively expensive society wedding. Now that would have been a disaster.”

“But you must have been taken apart by it. A guy that can let you down once can let you down again.”

“I know. It was bad. But I still feel for him, I can’t help it.”

“You’re too soft.”

“Everyone says that. There’s no law against it. I like being who I am. If I hardened up I wouldn’t like myself.”

“And what about this boy you have taken under your wing. What about him?”

“He’s a lovely kid. Don’t quite know what I’m going to do about that.” Kate took another sip of her latte and sighed.

B04

One night the family were watching television and the news was on BBC1. Mir, who had been sitting on the sofa watching intently and stroking his white glove, suddenly stood up and said, “These televisions are boxes of evil propaganda.” He pointed his gloved hand at the television and it flickered and died.

Kate and her mother were confounded by his suddenly outburst and outcome.

“Have you just done that, Mir? Have you just switched off our television set in a pique?”

“I can’t repeat it myself, I’m sorry to inconvenience you.” He said and went off to his bedroom.

And so the Leanings television was inoperative for days. Emily was astonished to find that most of the street’s televisions had failed around the same time.

“What is going on with you, Mir? You have a remarkable set of tricks up your sleeve. How did you do break the TV?” Kate said to him over breakfast.

“Oh, when I get annoyed my emotions talk for me.”

“How come, for a ten year old, you talk with the wisdom of an adult.”

“I just can’t explain it.”

“There’s a great deal you can’t explain.”

B05

“I’m glad you came,” said Danny

“You asked me to,” said Kate.

“I want you to tell me you’ve forgiven me,” he said.

“I don’t know,” she said. “I’m really pleased to see you again. Just the sight of you has awoken many feelings I thought had gone.”

He grabbed her hand. She didn’t retract it. He said: “I still want to marry you, Katey.  I love you more now than ever. We could start a whole new life somewhere.”

“What’s wrong with here?”

“Middleton isn’t exactly the most beautiful place in the world is it? What about us living by the sea?”

“The South Coast, that would be expensive.”

“We both have money,” said Danny, “that shouldn’t be an issue.”

“But my mum lives here and so do my friends. My work is hardly important, working in the petrol station of a supermarket, but I like the team I work with and I enjoy the meeting the regular customers.”

“I see, well let’s worry about that later. Will you marry me so that we can begin our life together.”

“I’m thinking about it. You can’t rush me. It’s a serious decision. I have to know for certain why you ditched me last time and how do I know you won’t do it again?”

He sighed.

“Katey, I was ill. Something in me snapped. I went through a sort of illness of doubt, an illness of almost self loathing. I didn’t trust myself or respect myself at all. I didn’t think I was someone worth marrying. I had a crisis of confidence, a crisis of self belief. I even went to the doctor with depression. In the end I sent you that text message saying ‘The marriage is off.’ It was cruel message because it  explained nothing. Please forgive me.”

“What brought it all on? You were convinced enough earlier to book the wedding.”

“I don’t know. I just can’t explain it but I really regretted it when I found myself in Christchurch. I realised I had made a terrible mistake.”

“Why didn’t you phone me? I left so many voice mail and text mail messages on your mobile.”

“I couldn’t. I was too embarrassed. I felt awful. I even considered suicide. I was drunk but a mate talked me out of it. He told me to come back here and to try and mend things, otherwise I would never forgive myself. Even if you won’t marry me it would mean a great deal for you to forgive me.”

She squeezed his hand.

“Okay, I suppose I can forgive you but don’t do anything like that again.”
He grinned. She loved to see it, she hadn’t seen the beauty of his open smile for over a year.

B06

“Hello. Social services.”

“Hello. I don’t want to say who this is but I have something to report.”

“What is it about?”

“About a child that never goes to school.”

“Okay I will put you through to our duty social worker.”

A few moments passed as the caller was transferred.

“Hello, Mr. Mason speaking.”

“I’m reporting a child in our estate that never goes to school.”

“Your name?”

“I’d rather not give my name.”

“The name of the child?”

“I don’t know but the address is 27 Larkrise Crescent. He has been there for weeks but he never goes to school.”

“What is the age and sex of the child?”

It’s a boy about nine or ten.”

“Is he well looked after?”

“I’ve no idea. He looks all right.”

“And how long has this child not been attending school?”

“Ever since I noticed it, about four weeks.”

“Can we have a contact number for you in case we need more information?”

“I’m afraid not,” and the caller put the phone down.

B07

Emily Leaning could hear someone banging on her front door and shouting. She hurried down the stairs to hear abusive comments about her cat. She didn’t have to work out who was screeching, his lips pursed through the flapping letter box. It was the neighbour, Alf Buntin. Slowing down, she didn’t know if it was for the best to ignore him or answer the door. With his fists pounding and his high voice screeching, he presented an irritating if not frightening spectacle. Then she heard the most horrible noise, midway between a coughing sigh and the dying song of a swan. Suddenly noise turned to silence, and then came a crash. She opened the door to discover her neighbour had fallen into the wheely bin waiting for collection.

Her neighbour’s eyes were open, blinking. He lay on his back with his legs on her porch.

“Call the doctor,” came a little voice from the fence. It was his tiny and rarely listened to wife, Milly Buntin. She was diffident and rarely seen.

“I think he’s had a stroke. He had a weak heart,” she said.

Mrs. Leaning phoned the emergency services and the paramedics soon arrived. They checked him out, stretchered him and took him off quickly.

Mrs. Leaning wasn’t the type of woman to gloat about the unfortunate events that overcame her neighbour but she couldn’t help thinking that anyone who got so worked up was inevitably inviting a heart attack.

B08

Mir had gone out for a walk around the town. It was mid morning when he passed Horton High School. He stood at the railings looking at all the children, approximately if not exactly his age, engaging in the play ground. His gaze was caught by a girl who was on the same side of the fence as he was, a girl of the same age. She had golden hair that struck him as unusually bright. With an expression of great concentration, she was leaning against the fence, ticking off some things in a notebook. She looked up at Mir. Her eyes were bright and there was something in them he responded to.

“Are you okay?” he said

“You look like a friend,” she said.

“You look like you need a friend,” he said.

“I do. I’m Istina.”

“Mir. You’ve not had a good time?”

“I’m so glad to find you. Terrible. Although I am glad I have come to the Midlands.         Things are better now I suppose.”

“Would you like to go for somewhere for a chat?”

“I have a little bit of money.”

“Me too, I’ve been earning a little money washing the cars for the people who look after me.”

“You’ve fallen on your feet, as they say.”

Suddenly a young man in a suit walked up on the other side of the fence. “What are you two doing out there?” he shouted angrily. “You should be in here. Come back immediately.” Many of the pupils at this school didn’t wear uniforms and this student teacher was sure he had seen these two earlier in the morning in one of his classes.

“Follow me, Istina,” whispered Mir. “Now run!” he shouted.

And they both fled, Mir in the lead. The student teacher, Mr. Robinson, was in no position to give chase as the gate to the fence was a long way away. And as Mr. Robinson had another class to run in a few minutes, he decided he had seen nothing.

Later Mir and Irina talked over a coffee. She told him  she had come from Eastbourne. But she hasn’t been lucky like Mir. Promises had been made to her by many people and all had been broken. And then she had she had been given a lift which had turned out even worse.

B09

“And so you’ve been having a hard time?” said Mir, stirring his milk shake. They were sitting on the seats outside a cafe in the High Street.

“Six weeks of begging and meeting strange people.”

“You did well to get away from that perve.”

“A very strange creature, exactly what we are up against,” said Istina rolling her eyes.

“Did you know his name?”

“I know his first name, but I made sure I got a good look at his car. I would imagine it was a really expensive auto.”

“Did he actually do anything to you? You don’t have to tell me.”

“No. He implied what he wanted me to do and began to unclip the belt on his trousers. I checked the door and fortunately he hadn’t put the door lock on, so it opened. I was out of there in a flash, running off through the fields. I thought he would come after me, but when I turned round later the car had gone.”

“And you have some where to stay now?”

“Yes, a farm house, a short bus ride out of town. The guy is a bit eccentric. He’s not dangerous. I have clean clothes and food and he pays me for keeping the place tidy. And I get on with him okay.”

“So you’re not too far from me.”

“Where exactly are you?”

“I’m on an estate, further in town but on the same side. 27 Larkrise Crescent. I may not be living there much longer though, It’s getting a bit dangerous.”

“Where is the danger coming from?”

“I didn’t come down with you, I came later when we had visitors at home.”

“I see.”

“No, you wouIdn’t know. We had trouble. I was on the next wave to you and I arrived here more out of panic than design.”

B10

Blowfontine looked out of the window of his new home, a shed at the bottom of the long garden of Emily Leaning’s neighbour. He reached into his bag. He popped out the red cork from the black flask. “Out Globule!”

Globule, came out in a quick hiss and a large sphere of gas collected around Blowfontine’s ear.

“Sense data, Globule,” commanded the red eyed man.

“Let me consider, master.” A few seconds passed while Blowfontine flattened his lips in frustration.

“What  humans have you been watching?” asked the gas creature.

“In this house there is a man who has some sort of illness. He was a keen gardener but now he can no longer use his garden, or his garden shed, so this shed is safe for me. Next door is of more relevance. There seems to be a two women in the house and the boy.”

“Give me some data, Globule.”

“I sense a cat lives in the property. It is of a high probability that the boy communicates with it telepathically and he would have asked the cat to look out for strangers stalking this property. So we must either avoid or eliminate that cat.”

“You can descend upon it and suffocate it.”

“As you wish, oh imperious one.”

“And can we get into the house and get the Mysterium album manu senioribus?”

“It is hardly a secure house even for human entry. I could get in to suffocate the residents and the cat but you would the have to force the door and collect the Mysterium.”

“Should I move tonight?”

“That is a question only you can answer, master, depending upon how much you know the situation. Speed and boldness are always to one’s advantage – and we do not have a lot of time to fulfil this mission – but I suspect it may be more prudent to watch for a night or two to observe the pattern of the inhabitants. This may prove tidier with less mess in the long run, and may facilitate and aid our escape.”

B11
The following day, mid morning, Mir had gone out for Mrs. Leaning to get some milk and bread. He was returning from the local supermarket when a police car pulled up next to him. The windscreen came down and a policeman called Mir. He stopped.

“Come here lad.”

Mir walked over to the car window.

“How come your not at school this Tuesday morning?”

“I’m not too well,” lied Mir, sensing danger.

“You must be well enough to be sent out to go shopping.”

Suddenly Mir dropped the shopping bags on the pavement and ran. The driver of the police car quickly switched on the engine and gave chase which proved difficult. Mir had raced off down a jitty impossible for the police car to follow. By the time they had circled the square and arrived at the other end of the jitty, he was no where to be seen.

The police returned to the small supermarket to ask questions.

“I think he lives on the Larkrise Crescent,” said the bespectacled retailer. “He comes here quite often to buy basics. He doesn’t seem the sort of boy to get himself into trouble.”

The police drove to Larkrise Crescent. They made enquiries, calling at a number of houses to discover that a young boy lived at number 27, but when they knocked at that door no one answered. They sat waiting in the car to see if the boy would arrive but were then diverted by radio to a traffic incident and drove off.

B12

“Hello,” said Mrs. Leaning on the phone.

“Is that Mrs. Leaning?”

“Yes.”

“Hello, this is the social services. We have reason to believe that you have a boy at your house who is not attending school. Could you clarify this for us?”

“Hang on, I’ll put you on to my daughter.”

She put the phone down on the hall table and went into the garden where Mir and Kate were flying a kite. “It’s the social services on the phone,” she said sourly. “They want to know why Mir isn’t at school.”

Kate went in and picked up the receiver nervously. “Hello,” she said.

“Hello. Who am I speaking to?”

“Kate Leaning.”

“We have reports that you have a boy of about nine or ten who is not attending school. Is that the case?”

“Well…. “

“Is it your child?”

“Well.. no, not he’s not mine. I’m not his mum.”

“Could I speak to the boy’s mum.”

“We don’t know who or where she is.”

“Do you realise it is an offence to keep a child away from school?”

“Well, I don’t know the law about these things.”

“I think we had better send an officer around to see you and the boy.”

“All right.”

C01
Mir was sitting on his bed in his bedroom with the radio on. He was listening to the local pop station. Suddenly they announced Giles Levine would be coming on to show people how to improve themselves. Mir turned up the volume. He was interested in this man.
“What you all must realise is that there is nothing to be frightened of. Whatever unpleasant imaginings and worries you think about you dream them up and bring them to yourself.”
“Nonsense,” said Mir out aloud.

“There is no such thing as death,” said the well spoken guru.

“Ha! Ha! What nonsense, physical death goes on every minute of every day, all the time,” said Mir to himself.

“Thinking that you are going to die just makes it happen. If you imagine you will live for ever, you will.”

“Pure sophistry. A con to sell books,” said Mir to himself.

“If you imagine you will be a millionaire by the time your are 30 and really believe it you will.”

“It is true that thoughts can move a mountain but what does ‘really believe’ actually mean?” scoffed Mir. “

“If you pray to God he will send you a BMW or a Mercedes or what car you want.”

“Focusing on an idea does bring it into your regular consciousness but it does not bring it physically closer. In fact you are the thing that moves, you move closer to it,” said Mir.

Mir listened for a few minutes more and then said, “Claptrap,” and switched the radio off.  “There will be many false prophets..” he whispered to himself.

C02

Mir slipped through the doors of the town hall and went into the hall. He was earlier than most. He found a seat, sat down and watched the road crew setting up the system, laying wires on the floor with Gaffer tape, and discussing between themselves the position of cameras.

It was the night where the great guru was to be interview by Channel Seven TV.
The audience was being warmed up by a young man in his twenties, who wore a crease-less blue shirt and a grey suit. He had a 50s short back and sides. He stood behind the pulpit, a bright centre piece decorated in a large logo of red and yellow flame.

“I was into drugs when I was a teenager but after listening to the advice of Giles I kicked all of that garbage out of my life for ‘rightful thinking’ and have never looked back. But I won’t go on about my experiences; Giles Levine’s philosophy will be more easily understood when MBC TVs charming Jenny Spicer interviews him in her brilliant incisive way. So first all, raise it up for, the imcomparible Jenny Spicer.”

A blonde about 40 entered grinning. She wore tight jeans and held an ipad. She sat in one of two stylish swivel chairs that had been placed upfront mid-stage.

“Now for a genius whose most controversial idea is that there is no such thing as death. Whatever happens to us happens because we dwell upon our fears and wish it upon ourselves. If we think ‘death’ we bring it to ourselves. If we think ‘wealth and riches’, they come instead. I present to you the ‘King of Wisdom’, Giles Levine!”

Loads of shouts, hoots and applause as a tall, dark haired man entered left wearing a plush black suit. A technician ran in directly behind him and attached a wireless button microphone to his tie. The guru bowed and addressed the audience.

“Welcome ladies and gentlemen. I hope today, after hearing someof my ideas, you will be go back to your homes with a new positive attitude, an attitude different to how the majority of people think. If you put my ideas into practise you will find life changes for the better in every way for you.” He then sat down opposite the television journalist.
And she began. “Hello Giles.”

“Hello Jenny.”

“Let’s start at the beginning. Tell us a little about your childhood.”

“I grew up in Western India, Bombay, as it was then called, during the Sixties…

***

Istina arrived just after the show started. She walked slowly down the main stepped gangway, stopping occasionally to fastidiously scrutinise each aisle of seats, as if she were looking for a lost £20 note. Some people rolled their eyes in irritation, a slow child unable to find her seat. Then her movements speeded up, she waved and entered a row of seats. She placed herself on the last seat of the row, next to a young boy. A woman sat on the other side of him.

Istina looked ahead, over the heads in front of her and in response jerked her head down. For the first time she had looked at the stage and seen its participants. The interview was in full flow. The female interviewer and Giles Levine, the guru of alternative living, were conversing annimatingly with each other.

Almost at once Irina began ferociously speaking into the Mir’s ear, for the boy next to her was Mir and next to him, Kate. He nodded strongly. Meanwhile the amplified stage voice’s were coming over the public address system.

“So what is the basic philosophy behind your wisdom?” asked Jenny Spicer, the main anchor woman for Channel Seven.

“Anyone who is sick has been calling sickness to him,” said David Guru. “Anyone who is rich has been calling wealth to him.”

“So you are saying that we call our fate to ourselves?”

“Exactly that.”

“But what about these people who have led blameless lives, have eaten correctly, have never abused their bodies and yet suddenly are stricken with cancer or some other terminal illness?”

“They have called it to themselves,” said Giles Levine.

“But isn’t that a bit harsh? I mean they have to suffer a major catastrophe in their life and yet they get the blame for ‘calling it to themselves’, isn’t that a bit much?”

“Not at all, it’s their fault. They believe in ill health, bad outcomes and essentially they believe in death.”

“But death exists, we all know death exists.”

“Death exists only if you imagine it in detail, but if you do not let it conquer your imagination death can hold no dominion.”

Their conversation went for a good ten minutes until Mir could hold his frustration in no longer.

Suddenly he stood up. He was shouting. “That is nonsense,” shouted Mir. One of the mobile TV cameras  swung round to him and a man with a mic on a boom approached him.
“We are getting some heckling from the audience. Perhaps now we should open this up to the audience,” suggested Jenny Spicer. “A question and answer session.”

“Of course. Nothing would give me more pleasure,” said the deep authoritative voice of Giles Levine.

Jenny Spicer pointed to the boy standing up on the end of the row. A  microphone was held in front of Mir. “You have a question?”

“If we reap the things that come to us, then it applies that you, Giles Levine, reap things that come to you.”

“Yes, of course.”

“Then you are reaping the accusation of child abuse. I have your victim sitting next to me.”

Suddenly there was crescendo of shocked noises coming from the audience.
Giles Levine made hesitant gutteral noises.

“You tried to make this girl perform a sexact on you when you gave her a lift in your car. She escaped from your car in the countryside outside of Middleton.”

“That is a damn lie,” said Giles Levine angrily.

“No, it’s not,” shouted Istina into the boom microphone, now standing herself so that everyone could see her. He promised a lift up to the Midlands. When we got near Middleton he pulled up in a country lane. He told me he wanted me to pleasure him. I said he was being a peadophile which was illegal. He laughed and said I should get experience. He took off his seatbelt. He undid his belt and trousers and undid his flies so I could masterbate him. Fortunately the door was not locked so I leapt out of his car, Mercedes E-class saloon, and ran as fast as my legs would carry me.”

“And what sort of car do you drive, Giles Levine?”

“I refuse to engage in this,” said Giles Levine.”

“What is going on here?” said Jenny, her face contorting.

“You are a charlatan and a hypocrite of the first degree,” shouted Mir into the microphone, “You’re a paedo and a slick conman. Your only priority is your bank account. Not only are you a paedophile, a manipulator, but this whole philosophy of ‘calling to you things that happen to you’ is not only utter nonsense but it is cruel. Suddenly, those who are ill, blame themselves because it is their own fault, having have ‘called the illness’ to themselves. With these ideas anyone who is sad, depressed, widowed or dying is likely to be shunned by others because they have brought it on themselves. This type of philosophy creates a barbaric society, a barbaric system. You, Giles Levine, know no more wisdom that anyone else does apart from how to make money through sophistry. We do not need your false knowledge.”

“This boy spreads complete lies. I do not know…” Giles Levine began, but he the rest was unheard because of the noise of the tumult in the hall.

Mir kept shouting down the microphone. “What this man is saying is garbage. He preaches the false dream of American consumerism. He is a false prophet.

“All that matters to him – and others like him – is profit, profit and profit at the cost of all that is really worthwhile.”

Pulling the microphone up to his mouth, and cutting through all the noise in the hall, Levine was rebutting the accusations as best he could. “This is absolute nonsense. I have never seen that girl before. These are wicked lies against me and I have been set up. These people will be held to account when I see my lawyer and I will say no more apart from that I am innocent. This is the end of this broadcast.” And he stood up and stormed off stage to jeers and shouts from the crowd.

C03

Tuesday morning was the day that the social workers were calling at 27 Larkrise Crescent, and at precisely 9.30am, George Maycock and Evelyn Morris knocked on the door. After they had shown their social worker IDs, they were led into the lounge and parked on the sofa by Kate. Soon after, Emily joined the gathering.

After introducing herself and her colleague again, Evelyn Morris took the reigns as leader of the interview. She asked if the boy was available. He was upstairs getting up, said Kate. No matter, said Evelyn Morris, they would discuss the boy before he joined them. They went about a discussion as to who were the boy’s parents. They were astonished about how Kate had come across him, making no efforts to hide their incredulity.

“He must be a runaway,” said Evelyn Morris.

“Mir will shed no light on where he came from before he came here,” said Kate.

“He’s an odd boy, but very nice,” said her mother.

“Well, he must have come from somewhere. If we can’t obtain the real facts from him then we will have a child psychologist talk to him, they are very skilled in eliciting information from children.”

“I doubt they will get anywhere,” said Kate. “He’s very mature for his age in his thinking.”
Just at that moment Mir came into the room. His eyes widened to see so many people in the front room.

“Come over here, Mir. I’d like you to meet Ms. Morris and Mr. Maycock, both social workers. They have come here to help you so that you can have fun by going to school.”

“Hello,” he said cautiously, looking at the pair on the sofa.

“Hello. Mir,” said Evelyn Morris. “Now Mir, you don’t mind us asking you a few questions do you?”

“I don’t know.”

“So we understand you have been living here for a while. How long is that?”

“Oh, I’m not sure, about four or five weeks.”

“And were you forced to come and live here.”

“No.”

“And no one has forced themselves upon you or hurt you in anyway?”

“No.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. Everyone’s been nice. Harry too.”

“Who’s Harry?”

“Harry is my cat,” said Kate.

“Please don’t interrupt, Miss Leaning. I’m trying to talk to the boy,” said Evelyn Morris.

“Sorry,” she said, somewhat taken aback by this strict matron.

“He never scratches me when we fight,” said Mir grinning at Kate.

“And where are your real parents?”

“I haven’t got any.”

“Well, we will need to find out who they are? Perhaps you are from an orphanage, or a hospital? Or have you been living alone out in the open for a long time?”

“None of those,” said Mir, suddenly dropping his eyes to the carpet. The life in his eyes suddenly seemed to evaporate. He looked bored.

“Well how did you get into the wood?”

“I just arrived there.”

“But where from? Who bought you?”

The boy remained silent.

“I’m afraid we have to continue this line of questioning. We have to know where you came from to follow the law of the land. A child cannot simply arrive without coming from somewhere.”

George Maycock suddenly spoke, “What sort of things you do like doing?” he said gently.

Mir looked at him. “I like thinking, watching, listening, learning and helping people. I like to study phonies, facsimiles, falseness, duplicity and deception.”

The adults in the room became speechless. Even Kate had never heard such an expression from him before.

When she had recovered herself, Evelyn Morris said, “Tell us why you were walking around unsupervised in a wood.”

“That is not something I can talk about,” said Mir.

“Why not? Did someone tell you not to talk about it?”

“No, nobody told me to do anything.”

“So does that mean that somebody did?”

“Look why are you so determined to know why I was in the wood?”

“Because you must have got there somehow. You must have gone there yourself or somebody must have taken you there.”

“I went there myself,” said Mir.

“Who with?”

“I went on my own.”

“And why did you decide to go there?” asked George Maycock.

“Because I was instructed to.”

“By whom?”

“By my instructors of course.”

“And who was that?”

“Never you mind,” said Mir, almost grinning.

“Look Mir, you are being deliberately obtrusive and evasive and unless you explain how you got to the the wood and why you were there then we will have to take you back with us to interview you at central office.”

“I won’t come with you, I have too much to do,” said Mir.

“You will have no choice,” said Mr. Maycock in a serious male voice.

Mir threw him a disparaging glance, that made Kate force herself to suppress a chuckle.

“So Mir, let’s be serious about this.” George Maycock looked at the boy with considerable earnestness. “Why were you wandering around the wood?”

“We’ve come to instruct the human race,” said Mir

“That sounds a somewhat pretentious,” said Evelyn Morris. “And who are we?”

After recent events Kate was knew there was something uncanny about Mir but she wasn’t going to say anything.

Evelyn Morris took out her mobile phone from her handbag and dialled a number. “Hello Susan. Can you organise Debbie and Phil from the Contact team to interview a young boy this afternoon? It is a priority. Sure. Okay.”

“What do you mean, we’ve come to instruct the human race?” asked George Maycock.
“That’s what I said,” said Mir. “I think the human race is on its last legs.”

“Why?” asked George Maycock.

“You seem to have destroyed, or are destroying all the gifts you were given.”

“Go on.”

“I’ve said enough,” said Mir.

“What exactly were you going to advise the human race?” asked the male officer.

“I was going to tell them to forget their wallets and minds and go back to their hearts.”

“Yes?”

“Yes.”
“And how would that make a difference?”

“It will make a difference if the plan works.”

“What plan?”

“I don’t want to say any more, it’s not the right time.”

Then Evelyn cut in and said to Kate, “I think it best if Mir comes with us to HQ. We will bring him back later today. He can remain here for a while but it is important to say that until we discover his legal status we cannot easily move forward with this case.”

“You would be happy to do that Mir, wouldn’t you?” asked Kate of the boy. “You would be back later. You do need to go to school and you don’t want to get either of us into trouble, do you?”

“No. Of course not. I suppose so, but it’s not a good idea.”

“Why not?”

“I can’t be responsible for my emotions.”

Once again the adults went into a period of silence. Not quite sure of how to proceed with this precocious child.

Evelyn’s mobile rang. “Sue? Yes, oh fine. Thanks. Have Dr. Cockron attend too. We’ll be setting off now, so if you could arrange the interview room for an hours time? Okay.” She put her phone away.

“Perhaps we could leave now?” She looked at Kate. “Would you like to accompany us, Miss Leaning?”

“No, she can’t come,” shouted Mir. “I will come on my own.”

“Very well,” said Evelyn Morris, looking somewhat perplexed.

Kate rolled her eyes at this sudden explosion from Mir. Life was never dull with Mir – he was unpredictable.

“Then let’s go,” said George Maycock, his face perspiring a little, he looked intent on bringing their domestic interview to an end. They all stood up and drifted towards the hall.

“And you will bring him back this evening,” said Kate, it being more a statement than a question.

“Yes. If there is any reason for a delay in bringing him home we will let you know. However,” she said drawing Kate as far away from the earshot of the boy as she could, “I should warn you that due to the odd circumstances of this case it maybe likely that you will lose possession of the boy unless we can ‘t locate his parents and then you will need to apply for guardianship. But there could be mental health issues here from the things he was saying which might change everything. But that’s the future, you should have him back sometime today.”

“I just need to go upstairs and get something,” said Mir.

A few minutes later he returned carrying his white glove. He was escorted out by the Kate and the social workers. He sat in the back of the Ford Escort and stared at his clutched knees with a crestfallen face. The door closed and he was driven away from the home of Kate, her mum and Harry the cat.

C04

“So what sort of sports do you play, Mir?” asked George Maycock as they drove out of Larkrise Close.

“I’m not sports fan,” Mir said. “That is all about competition to me not co-operation.”

“Not if you’re in a team game, there’s plenty of co-operation there.”

“That’s worse. That’s co-operation for competition.”

Silence.

“Didn’t you see the Olympics this year?” asked Evelyn Morris.

“No.”

“Where were you when all that sporting TV was going on? Almost everyone in Britain was
glued to the television.”

“I don’t watch television unless I have to.”

“Most children of your age enjoy TV,” said Evelyn Morris.

“They are not brought up very well then.”

Evelyn Morris laughed. “How can you say that when you won’t even tell us who your parents are or where they are.”

“I have told you that already.”

“No you haven’t, remind us,” said George Maycock.

“I don’t like to repeat myself.”

“You sound to me like you’d make a good lawyer,” said  Evelyn Morris, “always dodging the question.”

“You don’t listen and you didn’t listen to me when I said this wouldn’t be a good idea.”
“Well let us worry about that.”

C05

It was about four in the afternoon when a key slipped into the door and Mir returned into Mrs. Leaning’s house.

“Where have you been?” asked Kate, looking surprised.

“I’ve been with the social workers.”

“Can you explain why we got a phone call from social services asking where Mr. Maycock and Mrs Morris and you were. They said none of you turned up.”

Mir shrugged.

“Don’t mess me about, Mir. You left here about one o’clock and they rang up about two thirty saying they hadn’t heard or seen from either Mr. Maycock or Ms. Morris. Now what has been going on?”

“I told you all, I didn’t want to go with them and if I was forced to it would be a bad idea.”

Kate looked really concerned. “You haven’t done anything bad, have you? Now what happened when you went out?”

“I left them and came home.”

“So where are they?”

“I’m a bit tired. Where’s Harry?”

“This is really worrying me, Mir. I’m beginning to think you’re telling lies. You’re not being entirely honest with me and I don’t like that.”

Mir’s face scrunched up and he looked down on the carpet. He looked very serious.         “Why can’t everyone leave me alone, I’m not doing anyone any harm.”

“Did you have the interview?”

“They asked me some questions.”

“And what about the doctor, what did he say?”

“What doctor?”

“You need to tell me exactly what happened or I’ll phone them now and they’ll come down and get you – and no doubt keep you over night.”

“You wouldn’t do that.”

She looked at her watch and realised he was right. “No,  because I have to meet Danny at 6.30 for a couple of hours and I haven’t the time to bother with all this hassle, but I hope you haven’t done anything you’ll regret.”

Mir ascended the stairs like an old man worn down with worry.

Kate noticed Mir’s fearfulness and tension. His playfulness for once had fled, he was suddenly oh so serious.  Kate watched him until he was out of sight.

C06

Kate met Danny in the Harvest Festival, a pub on the estate. It had won awards for both beer and food but none for its plastic décor. It was more a family eating house than a quality watering hole but it had music just loud enough to prevent eavesdropping so it was a good place for a discrete conversation.

“I’m really pleased you’ve come.”  Danny grinned, showing his perfect set of teeth. He immediately stood up and pulled a chair out for Kate. She like that, remembering his politeness and charm.

“Have you eaten,” he asked.

“No. I thought we were going to have a meal.”

“Fine.” He passed her the menu

The waiter came over and they ordered drinks and food.

“I still want to marry you,” he said.

“You keep saying that.”

“It’s true.”

“I’m not.. not sure. Why don’t we just see each other and see how it goes. I don’t want to even think about what happened last year. It maybe me that pulls out this time if I’m rushed into something I’m not sure about.”

“I’ve never been so certain in my life.”

“You’re looking well,” she said.

He ignored the attempt at change of subject. “We can date and walk out together for another year, or two or three, if you insist but I don’t want that. I want to move to a higher level. I want to be married to you, to make you my wife, for me to be your dedicated husband, for us to make home and maybe raise a family. We are no longer children any more and life does not give us unlimited time to make decisions. I need to stop behaving like a teenager and grow up and be a mature man and I know being married to you will help me do that. I have known many women in my life and you are the only one that could heal me of my silly vanities and raise me to be an honourable husband and father. You still want children?”

“It’s getting a bit late. I suppose it’s still possible. I’ve always wanted to be a mum.”

“Then we can’t waste any more time. We need to move forward and become adults.”

“What about Mir?”

“Who’s Mir?”

“He’s the boy you saw me with at the garden centre restaurant.”

“What’s he got to do with it?”

“Well, I’ve almost become his guardian.” She explained how she met the child and how he had moved into her mother’s house.

“How peculiar. He’s not yours. Turn him over to the social services.”

“I can’t do that.”

“What’s he got to do with your life? What do you owe him? You can’t give up your life’s options for a waif and stray you meet in the street – or in the woods in this case.”

“But I like him. I love him in a way. He needs me and I’ve discovered I need him somehow.”

“Somehow? I can’t see us being Mr. and Mrs. Doctor Bernardo’s,” said Danny with sarcasm.

“I don’t quite like that.”

“I would rather put my energy into raising my own son or daughter than someone else’s.”

“That’s typical. Millions of men these days raise other men’s children. What does it matter? Does it mean you can only love a child if its your own flesh and blood, and all the rest can go hang?”

“Kate. How can a child mean so much after only a few weeks?”

“Over a month now. He does very odd things. Yet he’s lovely and kind and funny. The social worker thought he might have mental problems.”

“There you are then. Why do you want a boy who even at his age shows odd tendencies. He’s likely to be an animal by the times he’s 12 or 14. You surely don’t want to tie your life to someone so potentially dangerous.”

“I don’t think he does. He’s a strange boy but he’s a good soul. I just think he is very wilful. You’re a bit like that. And I’m not enjoying your attitude one bit.”

“You are really not seriously suggesting that if we get married and live together I have to agree to having this kid along as well? Are you saying, ‘If I marry the woman I love I get a boy too’?”

“Yes… I think that’s what I’m saying,” she said.

“You don’t seem even certain about that.”

“At the moment I’m certain about nothing. I suppose ‘certainty’ is a man thing. Me, I’ve never been very certain what I wanted. I knew what I wanted last year but you took that away from me.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Yes. Okay. No need to go there again. I think I had better go, Here’s some money for the order.” said Kate standing up and handing over a note. Danny was now standing too and grabbed her by the arm.

“No don’t go. If it’s what you want I’m sure I can work around to it. It’s a bit of a shock. Let’s not argue.”

C07

The late afternoon of Halloween remained etched in Kate’s memory for the rest of her life. As she was driving back from work Larkrise Crescent she saw something in the gutter. A black shape. An animal. At once she knew what it was. Harry had been run over. Harry was dead. She braked and leapt out of the car. She struggled to look at the mess of the cat’s body with its limbs all lying in impossible directions. A horrible noise came from deep inside her. She couldn’t see for tears. She couldn’t think for grief. Suddenly Mir was by her side.

“Go and put the car in the drive,” he said quietly and I will sort him out.”

“He’s dead!”

“No, he’s not dead, but not far off. He must be inawful pain.”

“We will need to phone the vet and have him put down.”

“Leave it to me,” he said, “I promise I will do the right thing.”

She looked at his sensitive face reflecting back his great sadness.
She did as bid, got back in the car, drove it off the road and into her mother’s drive. Mir by this time had pulled out a heavy duty plastic bag and was considering the least painful way to get Harry in the bag. Somehow he managed it without the cat making any noises of protestation or maybe Harry was already past the point of complaint. Mir carried the bagged cat on outstretched arms back into the house where the door had been left open for him. He could hear Kate wailing in the kitchen. He took the cat out into the garden and down to the shed. Over the next hour he found a garden fork and spade. When he came back to the house he was physically and emotionally exhausted.

Kate was sitting at the kitchen table, drinking from a bottle of brandy. She had drunk about a third of it. She was crying silently.

“I’m sorry,” said Mir, coming up to her.

“There’s no need for a vet is there? It’s all over, isn’t it?” She quickly turned to look at him, “You haven’t buried him while he was still alive?” she said.

“Of course not.”

“It’s better he didn’t suffer for days on end. Thanks for what you’ve done. I just loved that cat,” she said.

Mir just cast his eyes down to the kitchen floor.

Mrs. Leaning came back an hour later, she had been out with a friend, and was horrified to hear the dreadful news. She helped finished off the brandy with Kate. For the rest of the day Mir stayed in his room. They didn’t dare disturb him, but Mrs. Leaning did call up and say that he could come down and join them if he wanted. They realised he probably wanted to suffer a private grief. The two women later tried to watch the television but there was a lump in both of their throats, a sadness which could not be spoken of and of which words could not assuage. And there was an occasional need to leave the room and walk around the garden to shed private tears.

“It’s strange when you cry more about the death of an animal than you do about another human being, but it happens,” said Kate to herself. And then she began to sob again.

C08

Earlier that afternoon, a figure had been observing what had been going on from a garden to the east of the Leaning’s. Blowfontine spied from the window of his new home, a shed never locked and never accessed it would seem. It would keep his existence in the area unknown. It was not a comfortable place to sleep but it did make an excellent observational post to keep watch on the comings and goings of 27 Larkrise Crescent.
Keeping a firm eye out of the window he spoke strongly. “Out Globule!” he commanded pulling off the red bung of his flask.

“Yes master, oh magisterial one,” said his hissing slave.

“We don’t have to worry about that cat now. It’s been hit by a car.”

“Oh splendid. How wonderful for you to achieve your objectives.”

“It wasn’t any of my doing, just fate.”

“A good hand of fate then for our mission.”

“Mir’s gone into the shed. I’m sure he’s looking for a spade to bury the animal.”

“Oh jolly, jolly good. A dead cat. No more spies. But then…”

“What’s the hesitation?”

“He may have the Mysterium with him.”

C09

The following morning, Kate felt even worse unable to fight back uncontrollable bouts of tears. Customers in the petrol kiosk were very sympathetic.

“You need to get another cat,” said one. “You’re a cat person and your house will seem empty without one.”

“I couldn’t because it would just make me think of Harry. I need to wear widow’s weeds for a while, I can’t marry on the rebound of my husband’s death.” she smiled, trying to make a joke behind her tears. But it didn’t matter what words she said, there was a throb in her throat, it was enormous and demanded attention.

“How is Mir handling it?” asked Maureen later. “He really loved your cat didn’t he?”
“He’s been amazing. He buried the cat and somehow kept himself together, but I know he was upset, and he was upset to see me upset.”

***
When Kate got home she found Mir in the kitchen boiling the kettle.
“I thought I would make your tea but I wasn’t sure what to cook,” said Mir.
Kate said she wasn’t that hungry, she had eaten a bit at lunch at the supermarket canteen.
“Sit at the table and let’s have a chat,” he said pouring them both a large mug of tea.
She felt terrible. How could she have lost Harry after all these years. And how did it happen? Who had run over him. Her first thought was their mad neighbour. He was home now but he had that scare with his heart. But could anyone plan to run over a cat? It seemed unlikely.

She sipped some tea and looked at Mir. He grinned at her, and then she started sobbing again. The tears just started to roll down her face. She covered her eyes with her hands and looked away.

“Woman, why do you weep so?” asked Mir. “Look.”

She didn’t really understand what he was talking about.

“Look,” he said.

And she turned towards the boy and he was pointing towards the cat flap.

“What?” she sobbed.

“Look.”

And the cat flap rattled and lifted and Harry’s head suddenly appeared. He looked around, made one of his squeaky acknowledgement noises and the rest of his body followed his head into the room.

“What?” Kate was astonished. She daren’t believe.

“It’s Harry, he’s come back.”

“That’s impossible,” she said laughing, keeping her eyes on the cat. “I’m dreaming, I must be.”

“No,” said Mir, getting up and slowly picking up the cat. It started purring. He put it on Kate’s lap. Harry, pawed her jumper for a while and then jumped back on the floor and mewed asking for food.

“That’s definitely him, it’s not a cat that looks like him. But I saw him crushed yesterday?” said Kate.

“Forget about yesterday,” said Mir.

“Is this real, is this really happening?”

“Yes, it looks real enough to me.”

“But I thought you buried him in the garden?”

“No, he wasn’t dead, just very badly injured, and he had to go through over an hour of terrible pain before I could work some healing on him, which was very hard on him, hard on me too. I took him away because it would have disturbed you. But now he’s as right as rain.”

“How on earth have you don’e that?”

“Aha!”

“You’re a strange boy. What on earth is going on? Has he been resurrected like Jesus?”

“No. He never died. Are you going to feed him?”

“Am I going to feed him! Too right I am!”

Just at that moment Mrs. Leaning came in the front door. They both waited for her to come in the kitchen to watch her surprise.

“Mum!”

Her eyes almost popped out when she saw the cat. “It looks so much like Harry,” she said.
“It is Harry,” she said. He’s not dead.”

Her mother, not taking her eyes off the cat, looked utterly perplexed.

D01

Since their visit Kate had had several phone calls from the social services. The early calls enquired as to the whereabouts of their two social workers. Where had they gone to when they left? Why had they never got to the social services for the planned interview? How come that Mir had returned to his own house? Where had he left them?

Kate could only plead ignorance, saying that after being interviewed in the car, Mir had left them and walked home. They regarded this explanation as unlikely and extremely suspicious. Kate felt it odd too, and suspected Mir had been up to one of his strange tricks. Getting him to reveal his mystery was seemingly impossible however.

The later phone calls sounded more concerned, asking Kate if she could remember what had happened in the most exact of details, what time Mir had returned, had seen their car since they called. They sought precise information, wanting to know exactly what the officers had asked Mir in the car, exactly what time he had left them and where. The caller said some news had come to light but she would say no more when Kate queried it. She did gather that the social services were obsessed by the odd behaviour of George Maycock and Evelyn Morris. They said they would be sending an officer round shortly to run through it all again.

D02

“Hey! Come here, boy.”

Mir was kicking a football around in the drive. A man of about 40, tall and dressed in casual buy stylish clothes, was calling to him from the pavement a couple of houses down.
Mir eyed him warily. Mir didn’t dropped his gaze and remained silent. But the man was persistent. He walked closer.

“Come here, lad. I’ve something of interest for you.”

“What do you want?”

“Are you a relative of Kate’s family or something?” asked Danny, for that’s who it was.

“No,” said Mir in his usual acerbic and laconic way of closing down questions.

“How do you manage to live here then? She really likes you. It’s like you’ve taken over the family.”

Mir looked at him as if he was from another planet. “I haven’t taken over any family, It’s more the other way, they have taken me over. And I am grateful.”

“If you go away I will give you money”

“What do you mean?” laughed Mir.

Suddenly Danny’s voice became strained and insistent. “What can I give you to sling your hook?”

“You mean leave? I might have to leave.”

“I want Kate to myself. I don’t want you around. Would you like money to disappear, or some expensive toy? You have been involved with the social services, all you need do is go back and see them and they would find you a home.”

Mir just stared at Danny. “I recognise you, you are the man that wants to marry her. I like Kate. She’s a nice woman. A woman who is not naturally suspicious and always expects the best from people. And she is regularly disappointed.”

“You have to chose. I can give you something to go away. Or I can tell the authorities about you and they will come and take you away. Which do you prefer?”

“The authorities know all about me. And you should be careful who you threaten.”

Surprise registered on Danny’s face.

“So how much do you want to leave the house?”

“I think I ought to go now,” said Mir. “I don’t want to lose control of my emotions.”

“Hey come back.”

But Mir had walked off and gone into the house.

D03
“Are you seriously asking me to believe that one minute you were in Middleton and within seconds you, your car and your colleague all were instantly transported to Eastbourne.”

“Well, that’s about it,” said George Maycock, “ I can’t explain it. It’s the strangest thing that’s ever happened to me.”

“What happened immediately before you were transported?” asked the lean faced man with the public school voice.

“We had stopped at a red traffic light. And suddenly the boy in the back –

“Mir?” asked John Roister.

“Yes – he shouted he had to get out and opened the far side back door and jumped into the road. I should have put the child locks on but I never thought for one minute he would try and escape.”

“And then?”

“I vaguely remember a short figure running round the car after him.

“Where did this figure come from?”

“He had been standing by the kerb to cross the road.”

“Do you know who he was?”

“We’ve been over and over this. No.”

“And what happened then?”

“The lights turned green but we could hardly drive on with our charge having escaped, so Evelyn turned off and pulled up on the kerb. I turned my head and saw Mir point something at the short man who was chasing him. And then Evelyn and me found we were parked in some strange busy road which we did not recognise. We just couldn’t figure it out. Within minutes of driving around the area, the signs and the shops and the seafront told us we were in Eastbourne. We were utterly perplexed.”

“And how do you think you got there? Are you sure you didn’t just drop off the boy and go off on a jaunt?”

“300 miles in a few seconds? Give me a break.”

D04

It was on the Monday that Maureen from work made a surprise call to the Leaning household. She wasn’t alone.

“Hello Kate, this is Cheryl,” she said at the door. The woman next to her was a dyed blonde, pretty but with a pale, washed out, face.

They both smiled and greeted each other.

Kate began leading them into the lounge where her mum was watching the television and Mir were doing a very large Jigsaw on the table, but Maureen stopped her. Mutual smiles and greetings. “Can we go somewhere private where we can talk alone. Cheryl has got something important to tell you.”

As mum and Mir were in the lounge, Kate took them into the front room. They sat around the dining table.

She offered them a drink but they both refused. They seemed anxious. “What’s up doc?” she asked Maureen.

“It’s about Danny,” said Maureen. Cheryl is a friend of my sisters and I found out that she knew him, and then I heard what happened. Cheryl will explain.”

Cheryl smiled and then pulled a face of embarrassment. “I’m afraid me and Danny ran off to the South Coast on the week that you two were supposed to get married,” she said.
Kate’s expression didn’t change but her listening became acute and focus.

“We met at a party on the Sunday night and we both ended up in the sack. He said he was smitten and over the next 72 hours  – where we saw a lot of each other – he persuaded me to leave with him to stay in a friends flat in Christchurch on the south coast. I stupidly agreed. I suppose I was in love with him. I even quit my job. That was wild but that was the effect he had on me at that time. He didn’t tell me that he had planned to marry someone then. He told me that months later, when things were falling apart. He became quite nasty and threw me out. Then he came up here with the intention of marrying back into a family that ‘had some money’, as he put it.”

Kate sat silent for a while letting that last comment wash all over her.

“You see, Kate, I told you this guy was no good,” said Maureen.

“And what has happened between you since?” Kate asked Cheryl.

“Nothing. He refuses to even admit I exist. He refuses my phone calls, text messages and wouldn’t see me on the occasions I have been round.”

“I know that feeling,” said Kate.

“Are you trying to get him back?”

Cheryl’s face lightened with humour. “No! Not at all. He owes me a lot of money. While we were down there we got through all my savings. I want him to cough up.”

“He’s a bad un,” said Maureen.

“How do I know you are telling the truth?”

“I can’t prove anything but it is the truth. Just mention Cheryl Norton to him and watch his face, but watch out, he may explode. He can quite nasty when he doesn’t get his way. When Maureen told me what was happening, I thought I had better warn you. You don’t want to go through what’s happened to you twice, and you certainly don’t want to go through what I’ve been through.”

“Thanks Cheryl.”

“I just felt it right…”

“Are you sure you both wouldn’t like a drink?”

“No, I’d better be going,” said Cheryl.

“Me too,” said Maureen. “We’ll have a chat tomorrow at work,” said Maureen.

Kate saw them out and then went back in the front room and poured herself a whiskey. She sat on the sofa and meditated.

A few minutes later a young boys face stuck his head around the door. “Are you coming in to help me with this jig-saw then?” Mir grinned and she couldn’t help smiling too. She was just too soft.

D05

Although short in stature, Blowfonine adopted a crouching figure to make himself even less observable to anyone who may be awake as he moved in the night. Finding his way by the stars, he arrived at the conservatory at the back of Mrs. Leaning’s house. No window was open and there was no letter box. Breathing in the damp garden smells, he furtively edged himself along the slabbing that went around the side of the house and wiped off some of the gentle rain that had amassed on his bulbous cheeks.

Blowfontine, having arrived at the front of the house, his movements became even slower and stealthier. Next to the letterbox on the front door, he pulled the red stopper out of his black flask and summoned his lethal advisor out. He didn’t need to instruct the globule as what to do, they had already been through this in some detail.

The gas hissed out of the flask and poured through the letter box. Once inside it formed over a cubic metre of black gas which moved along the thick piled hall carpet. It travelled up the steps of the stair-case like a black snake until it had to decide which direction to travel.

The gas entity of Globule protected itself from corruption with the adjacent atmosphere because a thin membrane of fused gas created a skin around its volume, and so it could form any shape, yet remain untainted and wholesome. It had now found a bedroom. The leading edge of the gas cloud flattened out and began to slide under the door, the rest of the gas creature shape shifting to follow. Emily Leaning, completely unaware, lay asleep in her bed.

Once inside the bedroom, the cloud reformed into its natural sphere and hovered over her head, lying on its side on the pillow. Slowly, Globule slowly descended. Gradually the black gas filled her earlobe then crept round and began to fill her uppermost nostril. She opened her mouth and the gas strarted to enter. Moments later she involuntarily shook herself awake, unable to breathe. She coughed and wheezed and pulled herself with difficultly into an upright position. She couldn’t breathe. She lent over and put on the sidelight. All around her head was a swarm of blackness. She could just about see through it but when she moved her head, the black swarm followed. She started pawing at this black stuff around her until the whole black cloud had moved away from her but it was now coming back, like some wasp determined to sting.

She instinctively stood up, opened the door and shut the door behind her, shutting in the black cloud and luckily giving her valuable seconds of time. Startled by being suddenly awake, she opened Kate’s bedroom door and switched on her light.. “Kate,” she said blinking,  overwhelmed by the light, “There’s something wrong. I think I’m suffocating.”
Kate had been woken by her shutting her bedroom door and quickly atttended to her mum. She got her to sit on the bed, but this hadn’t calmed her mother. She was still gabbling, as if in panic. “It was a black thing trying to suffocate me,” she said.
“You’ve had a nightmare, mum,” said Kate.

“No, she’s not,” said Mir, who had suddenly appeared in the room. He was holding the white glove.

“Stay in here,” he said, “and shut the door behind me and block up the keyhole and the top and bottom of the door so that no air can get in or out.”

Kate had herself only just woke and these instructions confused her, as did this whole situation. Mir had gone out into the landing and closed the door himself.

“It was horrible, horrible,” said Mrs.Leaning.

Kate, not following Mir’s instructions, opened her bedroom door and looked out into the hall. There she saw it, about a metre of airborne blackness was chasing Harry along the carpet. Mir was pointing the finger of his glove at the blackness, and suddenly the blackness fled, all the way down the stairs, she ran out and watched it disappear towards the front door.

“I didn’t get it,” said Mir. “I have frightened it off but it will be back. It just tried to kill Harry. They now know where I am.”

“I don’t understand, Mir,” said Kate, startled.

“I will explain tomorrow,” said Mir.

And the both stood there and in the background they could hear Mrs. Leaning still rambling incoherently with shock..

“Is it safe to go downstairs?” asked Kate of Mir, with respect.

“Yes, I can keep it at bay.”

“Stay there mum and I will make you a cup of tea,” said Kate. “Mir tell me exactly what happened.”

D06

At 10am, Saturday morning, the Leaning doorbell rang again. A tall man, with black hair wearing a long Worstead coat stood in the porch. In his late fifties, he spoke precisely, authoritatively, perfect for reading the shipping forecast on Radio 4; his voice, deep and soothing as if he was some Gray’s Inn barister.

“Is Kate Leaning in?”

“Yes, that’s me.” He didn’t look like a social worker, she thought, although appearances often deceived.

“Do you mind if I come in, Ms. Leaning? My name is John Roister. I work for the Ministry of Defence.” He held a badge in front of her.

“Ministry of Defence?”

“I will explain if you’d allow me.”

She nodded and stood aside.

“I’ll just call my PA if you don’t mind.”

He waved to a slim women in her 30s, a formidable black widow of black, wearing a grey twin set, black spectacles and who emerged from a black Audi parked outside the neighbour’s house. She came over and followed behind him as they went into the house. Kate led them, as she had her last two visitors, into the dining room.

There was a preamble as they accepted Kate’s invitation to a cup of tea. Eventually when everyone was settled in their chairs, Mr Roister asked if the boy was in the house. He failed to appear when Kate called him. “He must have gone out,” she said.

“What I say to you may come as a shock,” began Mr. Roister, his calming voice sounding less reassuring. “We are very concerned about this lad of yours, Mir.”

“Um… everyone seems to be.”

“We are informed he was taken from here in a car by Mr. Maycock and Mrs. Morris on Tuesday last and he reappeared here several hours later. Is that correct?”
Kate nodded.

“However the two social workers and their car disappeared. They were nowhere to be seen.”

“They must have turned up by now,” said Kate.

The assistant seemed to be taking notes in a reporter’s notepad.

“Indeed. We received a phone call later that night from a rather inebriated Mr. Maycock. Maycock – his voice shaking with nerves – said that they were suddenly driving around a seaside resort. They were no longer in the Midlands but in a seaside resort! It took them a few minutes to work out they were in Eastbourne in Southern England.

“He claimed he had absolutely no idea of how they got there. Before he phoned the social services he had stiffened his nerves with a drink. His colleague confirmed his experience. Both of them were shattered to suddenly appear hundreds of miles away for no apparent reason.”

“That sounds bonkers. Are they alright?” asked Kate.

“Mr. Maycock has taken time off work with his nerves, Mrs Morris seems more durable,” said the secretary.

“Good.”

“Even though it sounds preposterous we believe that this strange trickery is something to do with this boy lodger or yours.”

“And why do you think that?” asked Kate, feeling protective and not thinking it was preposterous at all.

“Because we have noticed a trend. A very strange one.”  Roister paused for a moment and looked out of the front room window. He looked back at Kate. “Suddenly we find many children appearing from nowhere. And they are finding homes with strangers. There has been one hundred and seventeen cases of unregistered children asking people to home them. And these are the ones we know about. Wherever these children turn up we also see a number of strange events. The whole thing sounds utterly bizarre, totally implausible, but its actually happening. Each case that has come to our attenton is being documented as I speak. I believe you have one of these ‘wooden horse’ children in your house.

“How peculiar.”

“We don’t know where these unregistered children come from, it seems likely they are aliens of some kind, from another country or perhaps even another world. They seem to have strange powers and it is the responsibility of my government to find as many of these ‘lost’ children as I can.”

Kate’s expression showed that she didn’t like the sound of that and what it implied.
“Ms. Leaning, I’m sorry to say this, but finding this boy of yours has become an issue of national defence.”

“This all sounds like gobbledegook,” she said camly. “Transferring a car of social workers from Middleton to Eastbourne! You must be joking,” she scoffed. Secretly, however she knew he was not.

“I’m afraid I have interviewed the social workers and they are not lying. They literally were transported hundreds of miles in a very short amount of time. And that is of global and historical significance, because we know that in human terms it is impossible.”
“What do you expect me to do about it?”

“I’m afraid we are going to have to take the boy with us.”

You might end up in Eastbourne, she thought, but Roister was already pre-empting her. “We would have to sedate him before we took him away from here.”

“He’s out,” she said starkly

“We can wait.”

“But he might have gone out to play all day.”

“Yes.” He looked at his watch. “We will return at ten o’clock tonight. He will have to come home at some stage. We will pick him up. No harm will come to him, but we will need to make sure that he doesn’t get up to any of his tricks.”

“But I don’t want you to take him away. When will I get him back?”

“I’m afraid this whole affair is much bigger than you or I,” said the man from the ministry.

D07

But, despite John Roister’s hopes, Mir did not come back that night. Just after seven, Kate received a phone call from him to say that he wouldn’t be coming home but he was safe. She warned him the police were looking for him. He refused to be drawn on any questions such as where he was, saying it was better if she didn’t know. He said he would see her soon.

Mir had gone back to his ‘box’ in the wood. Istina had made him some soup when he came back. He sat down inside the spacious ‘box’ and put it to his lips. Tomato.

“Phone boxes only exist in villages now,” he said.

“Everyone here uses mobiles now. You should get one.”

“I got the shop keeper to let me use her landline.”

“You got through?”

He nodded affirmatively. “It appears that someone from the Minister of Defence has been round,” he said. “It looks like we’ve been rumbled.

”That’s no problem for you. Time to head back.”

“Not yet. there are still a few things that I need to deal with. I like Kate, it’s a shame the rest of the human race isn’t like her and her mum. They are a nice family.”

A police car arrived outside Mrs. Leaning’s that day and stayed there continually.

The police searched the wood but they failed to go anywhere near the large tent hidden within the copse at the heart of the wood.

D08

Kate had arranged to meet Danny inside the Middleton Sports Club. He was already there, waiting for her, sitting, sipping a lager. He stood up and greeted her warmly in his winning way. She could sense what a trickster he was now, but presently she was keeping her powder dry.

They ordered a drink and took a table.

“I have made a decision,” she said.

“About the boy?”

“About getting married.. and the boy,” she said.

“That’s sound ominous. I hope it is good news.”

“I think it is,” she said mysteriously, looking around as if she had lost something.

“What are you looking for?”

“A friend of mine said she would pop in.” She looked at her watch. “Oh it’s not nine yet, she will be here in about half an hour.”

“Will she be with us all evening?” said Danny looking a little worried.

“You’ll like her, she’s very attractive, and great fun, but I doubt she will stay long.”

“Okay,” he said putting his lager down. “So what decision have you made.”

“How suitable it’s Bonfire Night because we can celebrate with all the bangs pops and flashes. We are going to get married!”

“Oh Kate! That’s fantastic!”

“Not only that, I am going to put all my money into a joint account with you.”

“Really?” He eyed her suspiciously. “Why would you want to do that?”

“So that my love never goes without, you won’t have to worry about money at all.”

“We’ll talk about that later. What about the boy?”

“I don’t know where he is. He seems to have run away. He’s not been at the house for a couple of nights. Anyway I will do as my future husband wishes. I will leave him behind. We will go off to the south coast. If Mir returns he can stay with my mother until the social services sort him out. He will be able to look after himself because he is an alien from another world.”

He couldn’t supress laughter. “You are being really funny tonight, like you’ve really got it on you, like you are jesting with me.”

“Jesting with fire in my eyes! Haha,” she said, laughing.

“But I will get a job, Kate, I won’t just be blowing my sax in local venues, I will get a day job so that we will have lots of money. And we have what’s left of my father’s inheritance.”

“And my family are not short of money.”

“No, I remember now, your father left quite a packet behind. This bodes well for our long term future. I’m over the moon!”

As this conversation was going on, three figures of complexity were coming into the grounds of Middleton Sports Club all unaware of the approach and proximity of each other. Embodiments of unresolved issues: Mir, Cheryl and Blowfontine.

D09

Globule had informed Blowfontine that it was highly likely that Mir would go to the Firework celebrations at the sports club because Kate would be there. And the obnoxious gas was right. As Blowfontine was approaching the club house, he caught sight of a couple of small figures: Mir and Istina.

Keeping his eyes sharply on these small figures, he circled around them, making sure he wouldn’t be seen. It looked to Blowfontine as if Mir was heading for the clubhouse himself. He could either catch him before he went in or get him when he came out. The girl he did not know, she was an unknown quantity.

It was into this melee that Cheryl walked. As she entered the clubhouse bar, she was as appalled to see Danny as he was to see her. Waiting her arrival, Katey dashed out of her seat, grabbed her and pulled her over to the her table. “Just play it straight,” whispered Kate under her breath. “I’ll pour you a glass of wine.”

“Danny, this is my new friend, Cheryl.”

“Hello,” he said suddenly looking up. Both of the woman were looking deeply into his face, enjoying his discomfort. He stood up, not so much out of courtesty but as if he suddenly had to be somewhere else.

“Hello,” said Cheryl, looking at him but keeping her distance and sitting down at the same time.

“I believe you have met Cheryl before, haven’t you?” enquired Kate of Danny.

“I think I need to be going,” he stammered. “I need to get some cash out. I’ll come back later.”

“Oh yes, we’ve met before indeed. We lived together for months, didn’t we?” said Cheryl looking hard at Danny.

“That’s exactly what I heard,” said Kate.

Cheryl turned to Kate. She smiled ironically and said: “And then he kicked me out because I had run out of money.”

“Don’t listen to her, Kate,” said Danny. “She’s bitter and twisted and will only tell lies.”

“It’s the complete truth and I can prove it,” said Cheryl. “I’ve bought photographs to prove that we lived together.”

“I refuse to be drawn into this,” said Danny, “I am going before I lose my temper, I will not have my reputation dissed!” said Danny, suddenly grabbing his crotch in what must have been an involuntary need for defense.

The women’s eyebrows raised at his reaction. Danny had gone into a variety of contortions, his hands quickly moving out, stretching all over his body as if he was in a convulsion of itches from everywhere.

And then Kate saw what was happening. They had company. Mir and Istina were standing behind them. Mir was pointing his white glove at Danny. And she knew he had come under Mir’s curse.

“I can’t cope with this,” said Danny, pulling the weirdest faces and groping all about himself in a mad itch-fest. He sometimes grinned insanely as he scratched himself in one part and then pulled the oddest expressions as he rubbed himself in another. “I-I-I am not right. I must go.” And he fled out of the door that not many minutes before Cheryl had arrived in.

Cheryl and Kate looked at each other and both laughed. Mir was grinning too, yet with an innocent look on his face.

And then Kate realised that Mir had been up to some wickedness. She looked at him. “I’ve put what you would call ‘ants in his pants’. He will be itching all over his body all over his body for days, until he has a bath,” He said.

“How cruel.” And Kate and Cheryl began laughing again. And Mir joined in until the laughing bordered on the  hysterical.

But suddenly Mir was in shock. His white glove had been snatched. Suddenly it was pulled slyly and skilfully from his hand. He swung round and saw Blowfontine running for the door. Mir gave chase as if his whole life depended upon it.

Down the steps he belted – with Istina close behind him – after the short wreckel. As he came out in the moonlight, into the roasting blaze of the field bonfire he was terrified he would lose the figure in the crowds of spectators. And that was exactly where the thief had headed – into the throng of the crowd. Mir, with his short gait began to despair that would be able to catch him.

But luckily, fortunately – and the whole of history would have been different had this not happened – the short little Blowfontine tripped over. Mir was on him in a minute. Not being an aggressive person the only thing he could think of doing was sitting on him. But Blowfontine was stronger than he and he turned himself over and in the process pushed Mir off onto the grass. They both found themselves surrounded by a scrum of people.         “Fight!” a loud uncooth voice shouted, as if it was more exciting than the fireworks.         “He’s a thief,” shouted Mir, “He’s stolen a possession of mine!”

“I should have killed you when I had the chance,” snarled Blowfontine. He grabbed his black flask and pulled the stopper out, but just as it popped, Mir Kicked the flask and it went flying out over the crowd. “Globule! Come and help me!” he shouted.
The evening was a lantern of flickering light phantoms.

Whizzing and sparkling fireworks dominated the world of the eye, yet the field was consumed with multitudes of black holes of impenetrable darkness. Here, down in the gloom of the night-black grass, legs and torsoes disappeared. Bodies lashed out, bodies tangled. Occasional action was highlighted by flickering lambent red and yellow flames of the firelight slipping through the opaque moving spectators. Suddenly Mir’s hands were free of Blowfontine. Mir triumphantly stood, suddenly captured frozen in a flashlight flicker, holding his booty, having recooped his white glove. Quickly, instinctively, aware he may lose it again, he to retreated, pushing against the kettling crowd with his back. But he had the foresight, the instinct to point the glove at Blowfontine.

Blowfontine was at this moment, in a milion moments, getting to his feet in a scary haste and screaming, wailing at the same time. Now he was pushing at the surrounding human bodies trying to force his escape from a vengeful Mir. A black fog, like a swarm of bees was hovering around his head.

Both Istina and Kate had run over and stood in the crowd trying to see what was happening by looking over the shoulders of others. Kate had run after Mir, feeling that something was wrong. Very wrong. Now she broke through and Mir was next to her. No, no, he signalled, keep away, keep your distance. Then a flash from an explosion on the bonfire froze an expression on his face. He was terrified as he looked at her. A face of fear. She looked at the short man who had stolen his glove. He still could not break out of the scrum of people and make any distance to safety. And he was still shrieking. Something was happening. Red bursts of light were emitting from Mir’s glove and Blowfontine was the target. Mir was killing him. Mir was a murderer!

And she recognised what was forming and disintegrating around Blowfontine’s shoulder. She had seen this moving fog before when it had run across her landing after trying to suffocate her mother. Perhaps Mir was trying to kill the fog, this evil mist. But then they were both gone in the darkness again. She was in a state of shock. And time drifted.
And then there were screams. Massive screams. All the public at the front of the bonifre spectacle were making a hell of a noise.

Not many minutes later she was informed that a small man had run straight into the bonfire and been incinerated. Nobody seemed to know who he was, and the police found nothing to identify him. In fact, it was reported later, that they found his teeth and bones extremely unusual.

D10

Mir, Kate, Istina and Cheryl were all sitting in Kate’s car.

“Drive somewhere where you don’t usually go, where it’s safe,” said Mir, “Don’t go anywhere obvious because the police will be looking for us.”

“I don’t understand what’s going on,” said Cheryl.

“Don’t worry,” said Kate. “It’s okay, you’re safe,” said Kate switching on the ignition, “we could go and park near the football stadium, I have never even been there. And the streets round there are quite a maze.”

Five minutes later she parked in a sheltered cul de sac, and switched off the engine.

“I want to thank you for looking after me,” said Mir. “I am   going to leave you all very soon.”

“We don’t want to lose a member of our family,” said Kate.

“He has to go,” said Istina.

“Yes, she’s right,” said Mir. “I have to go back. But I owe it to you to explain a few things.”

“How interesting,” said Kate mockingly. “You’ve told us nothing so far. You are a complete mystery. And that white glove, what is that thing?”

“My name is Mir,” he said.

“We know that.”

“I do not come from this planet or this dimension. I normally live in another dimension. A tunc planeta, as we say. I come from Acoranius.”

He stopped talking and waiting for a comment but both neither Kate nor Cheryl spoke.

“Acorians do have some small sense of prophecy and I felt instinctively that you were a good person. I felt very comfortable in your space. And I was right thank goodness. And your mum, she’s lovely. Say goodbye to her from me. And to your cat as well.

“This all sounds wacko to me,” said Cheryl.

“But let me go back to my origins. All the dimensions are interdependent on each other. If one collapses or declines it affects the other Dimensions.

“My people, my species, have been for many years trying to help the human race. It started as one of our projects. It is a very difficult mission.

“We had noticed over many decades that things were going speedily wrong. There had become an evil quality to your leaders. It is not merely a case of a barrel of good apples with a bad apple or two. No, this was becoming a  barrel of bad apples with a mere one or two good apples. And then these get railroaded, corrupted into wrong action. It all started to go wrong at the end of the Nineteenth Century. You humans have become very corrupt and very stupid. You all instinctively know this to be true but as a species you don’t seem to be able to do anything about it. You seem to think that nothing can happen to you that has never happened before. That is lazy thinking, total lack of imagination and completely wrong.”

“This all sounds a bit political to me,” said Cheryl.

”However, I criticise the human race yet the Acorians were caught short in the same way very recently.”

“Can I record this,” asked Kate, “because I’m going to forget everything you tell me.”

“Yes,” said Mir.

Kate fished in her bag and brought out her mobile and switched it on to ‘record’.

“As I say, I live on the planet of Acorianus. I am not an Earthling. I am an alien in your terms. I am not a child of the human type and I am not eight. I am 81 in our Acorian years. We never get any physically bigger than this. Istrina is 63.”

“64,” corrected Istrina.

“Weird,” said Kate, blinking. “Is this all really true?”

“All Acorians live exactly for 330 years. We do not have organ failure like humans. We do not go mad before we die, or have degenerative physical or mental illnesses. Our bodies fail everywhere, all at once, all over, within a few days. I know the difference between us and humans through experience, which is why I hate that nonsense that Giles Levine was perpetrating.

“The Acorians have a celebration ritual before we die. Death for us – at worst – only takes a matter of days. We are a very ethical and spiritual – you could say a religious – species. We do not believe that the end of life is merely the end of life but a form of transformation. Much like birth takes us from one state to another. Death takes us to another state. We go on to another life; we transform into another type of being. Humans have become so corrupted they have forgotten that. But we won’t go into that here. Do you have any questions so far?”

“Too many.” said Kate, “..but how about where are your mum and dad?’”
“I have neither a mother or father. We are not made like that. Look,” said Mir. He Turned round and pulled out his teeshirt. He rolled it up past where his navel should have been. All they could see was perfect unblemished flesh. “I have no navel. I am not human. I did come by way of the unbilical chord.”

“You want to know where I come from and how I got here. Yes I will explain that, but first I need to tell you what happened on my planet. And it’s recent history.

“The Acorians have always looked over the human race, partly out of guilt because the human race was one of their unfortunate projects thousands of years ago. However since the beginning of your 20th Century, we had noticed your species were getting into a dreadful loop of destruction through your folly and misapplication of science. We were alerted by the madness and insanity of your so called Great War. We sent waves of secret emisseries down to Earth to try and get some sense back into your global population but the policial system was so corrupt we could not get any of our small child-looking Acorians into useful positions of power. However we persisted – and still persist – in sending Acorians to try and counter-influence the dance of death that you humans seem to want to ever speed up.

“As a ‘desperatis rebus ethicae’, we were all prepared to send down a massive wave of Acorians when suddenly our own time-dimension was invaded by a mass of Wreckels. The Wreckels are foetido creaturae in every way. This was an unexpected attack and took us completely by surprise. And we were in great trouble. If the Wreckels defeated us you Earthlings would be finished within months.

“The wreckels have studied us well. They knew our needs and thus our weak points. They were determined to take away our ritual objects, one of them being the ‘Mysterium album manu senioribus’, the white glove, a very rare object, which would have destroyed much of our magic and our power.

“This all sounds a bit like double dutch,” said Cheryl.

“Shhh..” whispered Kate.

“Double Dutch? Many of our terms sound Latin because that language developed on Acorianus.”

“And what did you do to Harry?”

“I will explain that in a minute.”

He continued his narrative. “I grabbed the Mysterium and ran to a dim-nav ship which had already been programmed to set off to Earth. Wreckels chased after me from the Casadium. I ran, carrying the Mysterium, I ran into the time-ship, locking the doors behind me. I fired up her engines and escaped. Some time later I ended up in Middleton woods. I arrived in a time-ship, which to you would look like a big box. Blowfontine, a senior wreckel followed hot on my heels – as you say – in another time-ship. He mission was to kill me and return with the Mysterium.”

“And that was the man you had a fight with on bonfire night.”

“Yes. Not a man but a Wreckel. If he had took that Myterium back to Acorianus we would be hopelessly defeated. But now that he is dead, I can go back and surprise them. I have the Mysterium and I can turn it against them.”

“And you Istina?

“Switch off your recorder,” she said.

Kate did as requested.

“I should not reveal my mission, but as Mir trusts you I will tell you. I will stay here until I am called back. I continue to carry on the work trying to educate humans. We also can’t afford to fail in that either.”

“And Harry?” asked Kate switching her recorder on again.

“It wasn’t me that cured your lovely cat,” said Mir. “I knew enough about life-design on Earth to have kept him alive for a sufficient while, and then I used to magic of the Mysterium to bring him back to full health.”

“Who ran over him? Was it that horrid man next door?”

“I don’t know. I think it was just an accident,” said Mir. “I think you will find your neighbour is a lot more reasonable towards attacking vulnerable animals now that he is suffering himself, but you can never tell with some selfish humans.”

“And why did you hate that television guru so much?”

“Because he sums up the nonsensical nature of what you humans have become. My objection to your TV guru was that he is a perfect example of human sophistry and false wisdom. People are too sure of what they know, the wise man in never sure he knows anything.

“Any more questions?” asked Mir.

“Hundreds, but I need to think about them. What happens now?”

“Drive Istina to where she lives. I have instructed her to come round and visit your family while she is here. As for me, please take me back to the Middleton Woods and I will depart. I ave to get back to my home and fight the Wreckels.”

“Keep yourself safe my lovely boy,” said Kate feeling tearful.

“I hope we meet again,” he said taking her hand and squeezing it. “I shall miss you all .But I have to get back to my home and fight the wreckals. Please drive me to the wood.”

ENDS
20558

WIZICKY WAZICKY WOOD

©  1978 Story and illustrations Michael Skywood Clifford

CHAPTER ONE

“I’ve got it at last!” squealed Rosalind as she stepped out of the antique shop into the sunshine. The warm summer air breathed over her, making her skin tingle with delight.

Gripping a carrier bag in one hand, Rosalind bounced her way out of Palingham village. Under a rich blueberry sky smeared with ice cream clouds, she hurried along a country lane, giggling with pleasure.

Keen to get home as quick as she could, she crossed the road, climbed a fence, wandered across the golf course and arrived at a hedge under which she crawled to take a short cut through the spinney at the back of the golf course.

Inside her carrier bag lay the reason for her joy – in fact, so much so, she just couldn’t wait until she got home. She wanted to have another look at what she had  bought!

Once beneath the canopy of leaves in the spinney, she picked her way carefully through a carpet of bluebells, past some wild honeysuckle, and pleasantly becoming engulfed in a cloud of its heady scent. Near a gurgling stream, she plonked herself down on a fallen log and opened her carrier bag.

She withdrew a small white cardboard box. After taking its lid off, she removed three separate wrappings of tissue-paper. Moments later, a silver prize lay gleaming in the palm of her hand: a heavy Victorian pocket watch with elegant carved Roman numerals! Rosalind wound it, set it and put it to her ear. Tick-tick-tick-tick….. It sounded brand new, not over a hundred years old. She was sure Granddad would love it! At last, after all her saving and planning, today was the day she would be able to give it to him.

Mum was collecting granddad from hospital at three o’clock, now that his operation had been successfully completed. He would be as fit as a fiddle after a few days rest and be able to potter about the garden just as he used to. Granddad loved antiques and finely engineered instruments and this watch would look perfect in the pocket of his burgundy waist coat. She wrapped it as before, boxed it, placed it back inside her carrier bag and put the bag down and looked around her and giggled again.

She stared down at the woodland floor below, at the moving shadows formed by leaves touched with the lightest of breezes. A nightingale chirped above happily. It was delightful to sit still…..to sit still and allow the peace of the place to work its magic. Then a scurrying sound in the undergrowth caught her attention. She went to investigate, and grinned.

Behind a holly tree, a stone’s throw away from her, was an enormous raven. Having never seen one before, she was determined to get a better look. She crept closer hardly daring to breathe. The black raven, oblivious of Rosalind, grubbed in the earth, its huge beak scattering the leaves and twigs in all directions.

Closer and closer she crept. And only when she was the length of her own shadow away did the enormous bird freeze, fix her with a fierce unblinking eye, and take to the air with such an undignified flapping that Rosalind squealed with laughter!

What a day! Everything was wonderful!

But then…..Disaster!

CHAPTER TWO

For when Rosalind returned to collect her carrier bag she had a shock. Even though she’d only been yards from it, her carrier bag lay on its side and was completely empty.  She checked inside the bag and around the log to find Granddad’s watch – but the watch had gone.

It surely must have fallen out amongst the leaves, but no. Despite frantic searching, no sign of it could she find. Brushing leaves and twigs from her dress and knees she tried to keep calm. She couldn’t have left the watch at the shop because she had looked at it only five minutes ago. How could anyone have stolen it? She would have  heard if anyone had crept up to the carrier bag. She pricked up her ears and scoured the surroundings, listening and looking for any sound or sight that would give her a clue.

Apprehension ran across her face as she spotted something small and white a few yards down the path. She went over to examine it and groaned: as she feared it was the white cardboard box top. After picking it up, she noticed at a further distance, another white object in the brown landscape. This was the bottom of the box. Ten yards further along, she found the first of the tissue paper wrappings.

“And whatever’s that?” she gasped aloud, “I’ve never seen that in here before.”

Past another patch of bluebells stood a sandstone wall about twice her height. All she could see above it were tree tops.

“It’s like a wood inside a wood,” she said to herself. “It must be someone’s private garden.”

She walked along the wall for some distance until she rounded a corner to come across a most extraordinary entrance made of white stone. Quite astonished by her discovery, her eyes widened to read a carved inscription on the archway:

    ‘Wizicky-Wazicky Wood’

and her mouth fell open at the sight of two sculpted lions that towered over her and stood at either side. As the gate between these was wide open, Rosalind peered through. The dim light beyond the gate picked out trees that seemed very odd – being far too closely packed together. Nevertheless, a long way ahead, Rosalind could see another small white object on the path -which must be another piece of tissue paper – so if granddad’s watch was in there, she was going in there, whether the place was spooky or not!

Once through the gate, the narrow path stretched straight before her, fading in the dim distance. Way above, branches tangled and twisted, only allowing the feeblest watery green haze to filter through. Rosalind felt mistrustful of these colossal trees – how could all these exist within her small spinney. Wide trunked, and tightly-packed, they crowded either side of the narrow path, inviting her to walk their gauntlet.

Advancing along this path, She wondered what was it about the place that so unnerved her? Was it the chilled air on her cheeks, or the silence, or the light that failed to illuminate? There seemed a lifelessness about the place – it was as if she’d left a sunny beach behind to enter a dungeon! It was so unnatural, so cold, and.. it also had a rather unpleasant smell, something she had only just noticed.

Further and further along she walked until eventually she stood before the piece of tissue paper which lay on the path. Which way now? The robber must have gone straight ahead as that was the only way to go. Was she mad!

Deeper and deeper she adventured on, only too aware of the light dimming with every increasing step. And that smell – whatever was that awful smell that came in waves? Ugh! it reminded her of school toilets.

Then suddenly – behind her – a movement!

Almost yelping with fright, she leapt into the air, and simultaneously spun round, to catch the maker of the sound, but after a faint scurrying in the undergrowth, it had gone and silence returned.

With her pulse hammering in her ears, and her breath rising through the dank air in white twists, she whispered to herself, “Calm down! You’re just allowing yourself to be scared by a rabbit or a squirrel. Calm down.”  Steadying her nerves by taking several more deep breaths, she wondered whether to go back or not. Pushing the hair out her eyes, and taking another deep breath, she tip-toed forward, now desperately trying to ignore the noise of her heart beat. Occasionally she would shiver: it was silly she knew – but she couldn’t escape the sensation of being watched……..and then something happened which defeated all her courage.

As if an engine under the earth had been switched on – as if an earthquake was imminent – the ground beneath her began to tremor. Increasingly, trees began to shudder, branches started to vibrate, leaves – now flung from their stems – began to fill the sky and helter-skelter down. Now, the tremors became violent judders; and Rosalind found herself uncontrollably swaying at the centre of a vortex surrounded by leaves, twigs, soil, whirling in a frenzy around her head. As she clutched at her hair, and covered her ears, she could feel the air beat back and forth at her skin . Shrieking – she took to her heels – as the whole cacophony crescendoed to a booming sound that shook through the forest for over a minute.

As strangely as the noise had grown, it had now faded, and gradually died, leaving the wood once again as ominously silent and still as before.

But now Rosalind was both alarmed and confused.

She had run back along the path to the entrance exactly the way she had come, but there was no entrance. And whereas minutes before this path she was on had been straight, now it contained many twists. This couldn’t be the same path, yet it must be, as it had been the only direction she could have followed.

Rosalind arrived at an intersection of five paths all going in different directions which she knew she hadn’t seen before. No pieces of tissue paper gave her any clue which way to go, and all the paths looked very much the same.

She couldn’t work it out at all. In the end she went in the direction furthest from where the awful noise had sounded; but it led nowhere she recognised. She didn’t remember these ash trees, nor this fizzy stream. She couldn’t have been this way before.

She retraced her footsteps again – but now the amount of paths confused her hopelessly. She wondered around for hours desperately trying to find the entrance, as by now she given up trying to find the watch.

After trying another path which was just as confusing as all the others she began to run and shout, “Help! Help!” Overhead she could see the sun was setting and knew that soon she would be lost and it would be dark as well.

“What a vile place! I’ve really done it now. Mum and Granddad will wonder where I am – and I don’t even know! The more I try to find my way out the more I seem to get lost!”

In disappointment, frustration  and fear, tears began to well up in her eyes. Resting against a tree bark she wondered what to do? She was cold, tired and lost, and granddad’s watch had been stolen?

But then….

She could hear something. It sounded like a song.

CHAPTER THREE

    Yes, straining her ears, she could make out a tune, but she couldn’t quite make out the words. It sounded like, “….dum de dum de diddle de plobble de dum de dum de dum….” and it was getting louder all the time.

When Rosalind looked down she could hardly believe her eyes. At the end of a long ridge of cracked earth which zigzagged across the woodland floor, a mound of earth had erupted before her and leaves and soil had fallen away to reveal a pink wiggly object emerging from the ground. At first she thought it was a worm but no…..it was a snout attached to a mole’s head. Bigger than she’d ever imagined a mole’s head to be, it now stuck out of the ground, its pair of squinty eyes blinking, staring straight at her. And she could hardly believe her ears either: it had broken off its singing and was now speaking to her!

“Stolen my dice, have you?” protested the queer creature, rubbing its eyes and brushing the soil away from its whiskers with its large digging paw.

“Erhhh…..?” said Rosalind staring in amazement.

“Are you deaf? Have you stolen my dice?” tootled the voice – a voice that could have been blown from a flute – “’cause I want it back if you have.”

“What?” asked Rosalind.

“Give it me back if you’ve got it, whoever you are. Come on . Don’t just stand there. Give it me and I won’t be angry with you and go away I will.”

“But….”

“Give it me back please. Do you have it?”

“What?”

“Told you, didn’t I? My dice. Want it back I do. Come on, own up.”

“But….you can speak?.. Am I dreaming? ……er?”

“Find your observations interesting I do not. I merely want my possession returned.”

“…er….I haven’t got anything. I haven’t stolen your dice.”

“Oh. Should have said so earlier then, shouldn’t you,” sang the mole’s reedy, soprano voice. “Thought I that you looked too woeful to be a successful thief. Well, wonder I who has it, then?”

The mole dropped his head for a moment as if deep in thought. He looked up again. “Have you seen anyone go this way with a dice under their arm?”

“No.”

“Oh,” said the mole, and he quietly studied her again before he spoke again. “Eat Rowntree’s fruit gums?”

“What?” asked Rosalind bemused.

“See it in your face I can. Unhappiness. Yes that’s what it is. Thinking I was what would cheer you up and then I thought of my fruit gums but I scoffed them all yesterday. Shame. Actually ….have you got any sweets on you? Like I a Kit Kat or those really old fashioned Spangles with the stripy wrappers. Have you any of those?”

“No of course not.”

“Introduce myself I shall. Rodney, my dear. Pleased to make your acquaintance. Tell me now please why your face is so downcast?”

“My name’s Rosalind….” She stopped and gulped, feeling for a minute as if she was going to burst into tears again. “I’m lost….” she stopped and sniffed. Then she said,  “I’m upset. Please tell me how to get out of this awful place.”

“Extricate myself first then I shall help you if I can, ” he said, breaking into his singing again. His head wrestled free from the soil, then his shoulders, and then his other shoveling paw emerged. Soon Rosalind could see all of him: a sprawly, wriggly, underground, torpedo covered in short, close fur, and bigger – she thought – than any mole should be.

“Dum-dee-dum-de…..Now let me think. Been ages since I lived outside this wood,” said mole making his eyes so small they almost disappeared into his fur as he tried to remember, “Lived I once on a golf course-”

“- Yes, there’s a golf course near where I live -”

“- but that was such a time ago. Forgotten have I all those old paths. Hated it, I did. Do you know I’d be sitting in my rocking chair, as snug as a mole in a hole, watching TV when a white rolly-polly would plonk down the chimney and bonk me on the bonce. Used to happen all the time! Couldn’t put up with that could I? Got a much more select place now, or at least I thought I had until I discovered someone’s been in and pinched my dice.” He now puffed up so much Rosalind thought he would burst. Suddenly he began to chuckle. Then, in between giggles, he burst into his dum-de-dum song, but the song and the giggles became so hopelessly mixed up he fell over onto his back puffing and panting. Rosalind knelt and put him back on his feet.

“I’ve had something stolen too, Mr. Mole. Somebody has pinched a lovely watch that I was going to give to my granddad.”

“Did they now?” said the mole, one eye closed and the other open wide. “You seem to have the same problem as me. Perhaps Grudger will be able to help us both.”

“Grudger? Who’s he?”

Rodney mole, trying to restore some composure from his recent tumble, began to brush the several dead oak leaves that had become attached to his fur. “Lives in the wood he does and is a very trust worthy gent indeed,” he explained, his voice rich with admiration.

“How could he know who’s got my watch and your dice?”

After nodding his head, left and right, to fling off any soil that had remained on his whiskers, he sighed and then cleared his throat five times.  Then he said, as if he was going to address an audience, “Guarantee I will he’ll be able to tell you how to get home as he’s such a clever fellow, and he might also be able to figure out who’s stolen our things as well.”

“Can we go to see Grudger now?” asked Rosalind, “I need to find the watch and get home as quickly as I can.”

“Come back to my home first. Love I to guzzle Vimto and I’ve got some old original bottles of it in my fridge, and then make you will I, my cordon bleu speciality, bananas and custard.

“Yummy yummy,” said Rosalind. “Let’s go.”

The mole however remained where he was and in a less excited voice he asked, “Is your eyesight good? Can you read well? Making poems I do well but my eyesight is poor.”

“I’m a good reader,” said Rosalind, “but I don’t know what that’s got to do with anything?”

“Know I a signpost to put me in the right direction for home. I do not have my spectacles with me,” sighed the child-like voice, “and it’s too tall for me to see.”

“Let’s go there now!”

“Say I Right! Follow me!” and in a flash the mole had disappeared into his hole.

“Wait! Wait!” shouted Rosalind.

“Want me again, do you?” he asked, sticking out his nose out again.

“I’m too big for one of your tunnels.”

“Do I everything earth backwards! Ee ee ee ee! Use my legs I shall. Come, we’ll slip through the leaves like wind.

CHAPTER FOUR

    The darkness had now fallen but Rosalind could see well enough to follow the mole as he led the way along a footpath illuminated by patches of moonlight that fathomed the forest floor. After some time they turned right at an enormous bulbous oak tree, descended a slight incline and entered a small clearing. In its centre stood a tall signpost, which was placed at the intersection of two footpaths.

The signpost shone a glossy white in the moonlight; at each end of its four signs, a carved hand pointed a finger. Rosalind ran over and shouted out their directions painted on each of the signs, one after another. “East,” read the first. ‘North,’ read the next. Rosalind sighed when the next said ‘West’. The fourth pointer was surprisingly different: it read: ‘Blackbod’.

“Need to go west.” said the mole who was absent-mindedly snouting in the earth for worms.

“That’s that way,” said Rosalind pointing, “but whatever is Blackbod, Mole?” she asked.

“Is a bad part of the wood. Is not a good idea going there. Are so many stupid people in this wood these days, you know. Wish that people were nice and decent like they used to be. What’s that?”

“What’s what?”

“Shhhhh….Think I hear something,” he whispered, and came closer to her. A moment later he asked, “Heard anything unusual did you?”

“No.”

“Ssssssh….”

They strained their ears for any sound but the wood was perfectly quiet.
Rosalind yawned.

“Keep awake now,” whispered the mole, “Feel me a lot safer somehow when I get home too.”

“I’ll try,” she said and yawned again.

“Come along with me as I go westwards and eat some slurpy pudding with me. Find we Grudger Badger later.”

“Lead the way,” she said.

As they travelled onwards mole began to chat again. He seemed particularly interested in the subject of what he ate. “Eat I sometimes so much chocolate it makes me ill,” he was saying, “and it doesn’t do much for my teeth either, but I got sick of all those worms and slugs and things along time ago.”

“But moles are supposed to eat insects not sweets,” laughed Rosalind.

“You know when I used to eat slugs I was very generous with them. If I had five slugs I would give at least four of them away.”

“That doesn’t surprise me at all,” said Rosalind pulling a face.

“I try to be generous with my sweets but I admit I am be a bit selfish with chocolates. Still nobody is perfect. Can it do harm if I go round making up my poetry and eating my own Milky Ways? Tell you what I really goggle over: chocolates with brandy in. Write I some really good poetry when I have one of those!”

“I’m glad I’ve got you to talk to in this creepy place,” chirped Rosalind, grinning broadly at the mole. “Hhhhhhhh… oh dear. Excuse me for yawning. I’m so tired that I could sleep for a week.”

“Feeling rather tired myself although I should be at home BUSYING, ” said the mole, taking the left of two paths as he talked, “Writing poems is my first hobby, drinking Vimto is my second hobby, cooking cheese surprises is my third, and water dancing – well that is the best.”

“What’s that?”

“My tufty dove! You don’t know?”

“I wouldn’t ask If I did.”

“Is everything it is. Praising to the sky is the highest of arts. Shining back at the moon, a mirror is laid aground and I dance on top. Appearing silhouettes form in the shiny surface while I glide by the light of the stars.”

It took Rosalind a minute to picture what he meant. “Errr……You mean you dance on a mirror?”

“Do I indeed! I drink Vimto, I eat cheese surprises and then dance and sing into the night and shout out my poems. I’ve been making this one up recently for the festival. Listen:

In Wizicky-Wazicky Wood
In Wizicky-Wazicky Wood
There’s metal and plastic
And glass and elastic
and Wizicky-Wazicky Wood

In Wizicky-Wazicky Wood
In Wizicky-Wazicky Wood
No should, no shouldn’t
No can’t, no couldn’t
’cause Wizicky-Wazicky could

When Wizicky-Wazicky did
When Wizicky-Wazicky did
Turning night from dark
To light he did
Some Wizicky-Wazicky good…….”

He shrugged his shoulders and looked concerned. “That’s as far as I’ve got so far,” he explained.

“This is a very strange place,” said Rosalind. When I first came into Wizicky Wazicky Wood I heard a horrible noise,” she said, and went on to describe the strange booming noise. As she explained the mole grew thoughtful and slowed his pace until he came to a complete stop.

“Errrrrrrhhhgghh…,” he groaned nervously, “This is serious. It must be that evil woman.”

“Who’s that?” asked Rosalind.

“Never mind now. Look, go faster we must. Forget we to look about cautiously as we have wandered. Listen to every whisper about you. Come, we will silently breathe through the leaves until we get to my bananas and custard.”

For the next fifteen minutes, the mole led quickly along a path which wound in and out between silver birches and oaks. When the path was partially blocked by a fallen tree, the mole pulled up short and put his paw to his ear but only rustling leaves driven by the cold wind could Rosalind hear.

“Followed I’m sure we are,” he whispered, looking a timid mole now, different altogether to the one she had met earlier. She picked him up and stroked him reassuringly. She whispered, “What do you think it is?”

“Dwell I not on it. Put me down and let us move again,” he said with an urgency that didn’t exactly comfort Rosalind.

They climbed over the tree and continued onwards now with greater caution and hardly any speech between them. After some distance from where the path sheered right they came to the end of the dense woodland. An area presented itself filled with trees, shrubs and grasses, so blackened they appeared burnt and brittle. Lit by moon beams, branches loomed out in ugly twisty shapes, and a pungent smell of soot tightened Rosalind’s throat.

“I don’t like the look of that? Do we have to go in there?” said Rosalind.
“Shhhh…I think I…Arrrgh!.”

“What’s wrong?”

Rosalind couldn’t understand what was happening. The mole squealed as if he were in pain. “Move! Move! Move!” he kept shrieking.

Across the clearing he shot, with Rosalind following without knowing why. Only when she looked up did she understand why he had fled. Something that didn’t make any sense at all was coming across this desolated earth.

Not one thing but many things. Hundreds of them. Even in the poor light, her eyes could see but her mind failed to believe. An army of leaves, of nettles, of giant green stingers with grotesque eyes, and thin spindly arms were coming in her direction. Each nettle was at least as tall as a fully grown man, carried a staff and wore terrifying spiked boots. Ranked up in wide rows like soldiers, the nettles advanced closer and closer with every second. Mesmerised, all Rosalind could do was watch them as they came upon her.

“Move you!” screeched the mole, and her trance was broken.

She dashed after him only to discover another wall of nettles were advancing from this side too. These were taller; much, much taller.

“Back! Retreat!” the mole shouted  – but where to? There was no where to go, they were trapped between the two ranks.

“Get over here! Follow me!” squealed the mole.

For a moment she hesitated, but then she was away!

“Climb the tree! Climb that tree!” he shouted.

With the marching boots stomping just behind her, Rosalind grabbed one of the lowest branches and pulled herself up, but she lost her grip and – crunch! – fell back breathless on the ground. The stinging nettle’s boots now thundered on the ground like an evil drumbeat, the gap between them now reduced to only fifteen metres. Panicking, she ran to the a smaller tree with lower branches, and although she could reach these she still couldn’t get a foothold. Then she could.

Now they were ten metres away!

Scrabbling with her feet, and with her arms outstretched, she gripped up onto a higher branch. For a moment she hung on while her feet found another foothold. Then with an almighty effort she hauled herself up – just as the nettles stormed beneath her!

A moment later, safely but breathlessly sitting on a branch, Rosalind looked down and trembled at the expressionless eyes of each giant nettle as it passed beneath. The sight of their fine hairs oozing a colourless poison, only an arms length away from her, made her shiver with fear.

“Mole! Mole!” she cried out in concern for her newly found friend, but her shouts were immediately overwhelmed by a terrific thunder, a noise so deafening she almost fell from the branch.

Over the next fifteen minutes Rosalind sat on the branch, most of the time unsure whether to cover her ears or her eyes with her hands. Below, the stinging nettles had clashed with the taller army, which Rosalind could now see were dock leaves – not another rank of stinging nettles at all. The clanging of metal on metal, the rips of metal slicing through material, the unheeded cries of mercy,  the wails of agony, and the screams of hostility all spiralled up at her in discord. The furious rage and speed with which the nettles dispersed their adversaries was shocking. No dock leaf seemed able to defend itself against the nettles poisonous sting. Once they were stung, the nettles trampled over them in their spiked boots leaving each dock leaf reduced to shreds.

An hour later the wood was ghostly quiet. The stinging nettles had long gone. Rosalind, knowing she would fall out of the tree soon through weariness, climbed down to the blackened earth, now covered in shreds of dock leaves. She shouted for the mole but the only reply was the strange echo of her own voice. She called up into the trees. No answer. She went back to the path to see if he was there, but he wasn’t.

Rosalind sat down on the path and drooped her head and yawned! She felt so sorry. Had she followed the mole’s advice more speedily he would have surely escaped.

Sad, weary, but too tired to be frightened, she looked around for Rodney, but her eyes kept blinking, and she kept getting confused. She searched for Rodney,  but woke seconds later to find she had been searching for him in a dream. It was too difficult to think clearly. Determined to stay awake she lay down in a more comfortable position on the path and fell fast asleep.

But the mole had been right all along. Something had been following.

CHAPTER FIVE

Click-click-click……

Rosalind opened her eyes and yawned. It was dark and teeth-chatteringly cold.

“Is that you, Rodney?” she whispered.

It started again: a slight rattle, then silence.

“Who’s there?” she said.

Suddenly, as if in reply to her call, two yellow eyes loomed out of the charcoal darkness, and writhed all about her, one moment dancing brightly overhead and the next, zipping behind her, only to reappear once again to stare into her eyes.

“Hey! Keep still,” she said. “Stop darting around all over the place.”

“So pleased to meet you,” said a goading, sibilant voice.

“Who are you?”

“I’m the Civil Serpent,” said the voice, “and I’m your friend.”

“Oh? My friend?…….How can you be if I don’t even know you?” asked Rosalind.

“Oh I am, so much, so much,” it hissed.

“Well, I’m relieved to hear it,” said Rosalind.

The voice grew sweeter and louder, “You can trust me, little girl. I’m sure that I can help you, can’t I? You have a need, you see, as everybody has a need, and I’m here to provide for that need. If you have any obstacles that prevent me helping you, I want to know what they are, so I can do something about them, can’t I? Now do you have any money problems?”

“What you are talking about? Listen: do you know where Rodney Mole is?”

“I want to help you, little girl,” continued the Civil Serpent’s tones, full of encouragement, “but surely that’s not your real need. Trust me – as only I have your best interests at heart. Come, let me give your arm a little squeeze. No?  Okay, then maybe a little later when you appreciate my lovely caring nature. Philanthropy runs in my veins, you know, I just can’t help helping people. Now come on, what is your real need?”

“Can you get me home, please. I’m stuck in this awful place and if I stay here much longer I’ll…”

“Miss breakfast, eh? So you want to get home and have your Rice Crispies, eh? Yes. Surely I will help to you to get all the muesli and corn flakes that money can provide. I shall give you, Miss Breakfast – as I now name you – an excellent service. Yes. Easy! Of course I know the way home. Come with me and hm…I’ll show you.”

The Civil Serpent’s incandescent eyes backed away and immediately the rattling noise could be heard again. For the first time, Rosalind could see her new ‘friend’ fully illuminated in the moonlight: a snake with a rattle tied on its tail.

“Wait a minute! Wait! Wait!” she called. Standing, she asked,  “Are you taking me home?”

“Yes, I’m taking you home.”

“But how do you know where my home is?”

The snake puzzled over this for a moment, “Yes. I saw you with the mole, you see. You said you lived near a golf course, I took it upon myself to come and help you, little girl.”

“Have you seen the mole?” she quickly pleaded, her eyes widening with concern.

“Ahhhhhhh,” the snake’s descending sigh must have lasted half a minute. “It is so sad: the stinging nettles are such barbarous creatures, aren’t they?” said the snake.
“Did you see what happened?” she asked fearfully.

“Ah, is not good to talk of such sad things. To see a fly go under a steamroller is not something I like to ponder upon,” said the snake, “If only the poor creature had taken out a pension with me all would be well. But then think of the good things! And you were so lucky! What a dramatic escape! Tragically, moles aren’t good at climbing trees, are they? So sorry.”

“That’s awful!” said Rosalind.

“Now let me take you home, and allow me to share some information with you on the way..”

Rosalind didn’t trust this creature very much for some reason. “Why have you a baby’s rattle tied on your tail?” she asked.

“Ahh…. I’ve had it since I was as long as a mere tadpole. I’ve always wanted to be a rattlesnake – a sort of complex my analyst called it. My wretched life was hopeless until I dressed up like one. My wonderful boss gave me the baby’s rattle. She was so pleased with my care-taking of Wizicky-Wazicky Wood she gave it me with…a few other things.. didn’t she? Do you like it?”

“Not much.”

“You are not too cheerful at the moment, little Miss Breakfast, but you will be ever so happy when I tell you about my money box scheme that will fill all your needs.”

“What’s that?”

“It’s simple. I can do you a favour that will beat all favours.”

“Taking me home will be good enough. Unless you can find my granddad’s watch.”
“Pah! Who cares about your granddad’s watch. If you do what I tell you, you can buy a thousand town clocks!” said the snake darting about all over the place again. “Listen, Miss Breakfast, if you let me have your pocket money every week I will turn you into a millionaire by the time you are twelve.”

“How?”

Because I will invest all your money in one of my special ‘Mature Feet’ trust-fun policies, and these will earn more money than you can ever get in a post office account. The best one for you is the Big Bovine Encowment Plan where you not only get a Farmhouse money box, but a Big Moo cheque book and your very own personal ball point pen with your name printed next to a picture of a Big Moo Bagpipes. You also get a Big Bovine plastic card which when you show it in a toy shop will allow you to buy any game you want. And for each ice lolly you buy you get another one free.”

“I think I’m too young to invest my money,” said Rosalind.

“No! Not at all. With my assistance you will be very wise to do it.”

“Well I’m sorry to disappoint you, but I’ve spent all my pocket money,” said Rosalind.

“Well why didn’t you moo-ing well say earlier!” rasped the snake.

“Come on little girl, this is the way home. Hurry now,” the snake called.

Rosalind wasn’t sure whether following him was wise but perhaps it was better than being alone in the wood. She wondered if he knew anything about her granddad’s watch, but she didn’t like to ask him.

As they progressed the tree crowns above grew so dense they cut out most of the moonlight again. She knew from a trickling sound that a stream ran before her, for she could hardly see it. The snake swam over, while Rosalind made a giant leap in the dark and landed safely but untidily on the opposite bank.

Once again the snake led the way but now its pace was slower and its nonsensical chatter had quietened. An hour later to Rosalind’s relief it had stopped altogether. As it climbed up a steep incline, the snake suddenly came to a halt, looked back, and waited for Rosalind to catch up. Its yellow eyes stared closely into hers.

“Now I have a need, little Miss Breakfast, and as you are my best friend who will always remember that I have your best financial interests at heart – it would please me if you grant my need and be quiet now, little girl – I don’t want to wake anyone…..”

Rosalind didn’t quite know what the snake meant, but thought it best to follow its advice.
The snake, slipped along in the dank undergrowth so slowly that his rattle made no sound. He continued leading up the embankment of the steep plateau until he reached its top. The overgrown grasses here were tangled with sharp thistles, but at least there was some light available.

Rosalind sat down to rest on a tree stump, but the snake quickly returned for her.

“You mustn’t sit down!” it hissed, “We must move quick but quiet! Hssssss!”

“Go away for a minute, you smarmy thing! I need a rest.”

“Quiet! Quiet! I look after you and you do as I say, yes, my Weetabix friend. Come with me a little further and then you can rest as much as you like! We mustn’t wake any nasty people up. Doesn’t pay good dividends does it?”

If the snake thought someone was nasty then they must be! thought Rosalind. She quickly jumped up and stepped forward  – but oh knickers! – she had moved in too much haste and landed on the snake! Screeching like squeaky chalk on a blackboard, the Civil Serpent howled and leapt forward. And what a din – the world’s largest rattlesnake could never have made as much noise as that rattle!

Hissing and spitting the snake dived at Rosalind’s legs but she kicked it away.

“Get off!” she said kicking at it.

Then, for no apparent reason, the snake acted as if completely defeated, and lay flat on the ground and grovelled before her. Simultaneously a sickening smell attacked Rosalind’s nostrils.

“What’s wrong with you now?” she asked.

But then she looked up.

Rosalind caught her breath.

CHAPTER SIX

Between two tree trunks, and blocking the path, stood something quite hideous. Shiny black from top to bottom, with skin  like polished leather, it stood taller than an adult. Its head – if that’s what it was – was eyeless, and topped in a horde of tendrils, like black worms which continually twitched. The stink of dirty socks slumbering in a mucky pond filled the air.

“You’ve brought me a humansh to playsh with, sherpentsh.” it said in a loud whispery voice, while its tendrils squirmed about more furiously.”Gim mesh this humansh,” it demanded. A cold shiver ran down Rosalind’s spine.

“N-n-n-no Quark, lovely Quark, this is not for you. All right, Quark, I know I’ve been spotted, but you’ve got to wait for the spoils. You must admit that I have always done you a good service, and now I get treated like the office junior. It’s not fair. You can’t have her yet. That’s not in the rules, you know. You can’t play games with her now, you know. You must remember I fixed you a good unit-linked assurance plan, so don’t forget that,” replied the snake.

“I like to playsh my nashty games, shnake. One daysh I will playsh a nastysh game with you, shnake, and yoush’ll need good death benefits.”

“Now, now, Quark. Calm down. I really must come by. I have to go to Malady.”

“Wantsh to playsh licking the armpits. My favourish gamesh.”

“No Quark, let us by.”

The Quark didn’t move.

“When I’ve introduced her to Malady I promise you can be as nasty as you like,” said the snake.

The Quark seemed satisfied with this comment and moved off. As he went he muttered to Rosalind’s amazement, “Wansh to do nastysh things. Chsssssh.”

Rosalind didn’t like the sound of any of this at all!

As soon as the Quark was out of sight the snake snapped angrily at Rosalind with his teeth. “Move!”

Where the Quark had been standing smelled so yukky Rosalind thought she was going to pass out.

Now, the snake’s so-called friendship disappeared, and instead of leading, it forced Rosalind along by snapping at her ankles. This frightened and irritated her, and she kicked at it more than once. The snake grew ever more impatient, and began chattering aggressively.

“It’s a little game, you see,” he was saying, “I help the Malady by patrolling the wood. I have to tell her about anyone I see. One day she caught me doing nasty things to a human I hadn’t told her about and she was mad. MAD!”

“I think I’m going off you, even more,” said Rosalind.

“Listen! Listen!” said the snake diving at her ankles again. “Malady was so angry she turned a nasty game on me. She said that I had to take every human I found to her. Now the Malady lives in Blackbod, you see, and to get there you have to go past that smelly Quark. The Malady said I could keep any human I could get passed the Quark. But if the Quark catches me creeping through his plateau then I lose: he gets the human.”

“I don’t think I like the sound of that,” said Rosalind.

“It’s maddening – the Quark gets them all!” said the snake. “And he always hears me creep by. Since that baby I’ve never had any human to play with.”

“Stop snapping at my ankles!” cried Rosalind, “I can’t go any faster!”

“So you see I’ve lost you little girl. It’s always the same – the Quark always wins. It’s not fair! He always gets the humans to play his nasty games with. The last one he covered in itching powder. Why  don’t I get any fun?”

“If you think I’m going back there to let that thing cover me in itching powder you’re entirely mistaken,” said Rosalind angrily, kicking out.

“It serves you right,” said the snake sourly, “You woke it up. I hope it does horrid things to you. I hope it licks your armpits!”

“No thank you!”

“Its just not fair!” continued the snake a moment later, his voice now shrill and climbing in pitch all the time.  “I don’t see why I should stand for this! Perhaps I should take you home and lock you in the pantry, and only feed you Happy Shopper Dog Food sandwiches for months. What fun! I could say you escaped and nobody would be able to prove anything. Yes. I think I ought to take what’s rightfully mine, don’t you? It was me that found you – you are my prize!”

The snake flung himself again at Rosalind’s heels, which was no surprise to her, but this time – as she side-stepped – his teeth caught firmly on the inside sole of her shoe. Thrown off balance, Rosalind went head over heels and in so doing, flung the snake over her shoulder into the trees.

She jumped to her feet and ran with all the strength she had: over branch and briar. When she could no more hear the tell-tale rattle she lay back against a tree and waited quietly.
She wanted to sleep again but a horrible smell prevented her. She listened attentively.
Sure enough she could hear a loud whisper that she recognised instantly, growing louder, coming closer. “Humansh near heresh. Csssssh! Wansh to be nashtysh.”

Eeeiiirrgghhhh!

Rosalind couldn’t actually tell from which direction the Quark was approaching. Then suddenly she heard the screeching of an animal.

“Lovelysh rabbit. Letsh me pull off your head!” She could hear the Quark saying, “Opppsh! Droppshed itsh!  Wheresh humansh? Wansh to licksh humansh armpitsh.”

Rosalind didn’t wait any longer. She jumped out from the bushes onto the path fearing the Quark would be standing before her. But it wasn’t. With energy she didn’t know she had left, she fled from the smell, running, picking her self up when she fell, scrambling at times on all fours to get through thorny shrubbery, until she had put hundreds of trees between herself and the Quark.

At last completely exhausted, Rosalind came to a wide, flat clearing. Cold, hungry and unable to go any further she sunk down by a tree was asleep.

CHAPTER SEVEN   

    “Oh Clobberblockers! How irritating! Haven’t you been listening to a word I say? Even a hibernating bat doesn’t stay asleep for ever. Get up and shove off!” Rosalind became conscious of a deep and pompous voice somewhere behind her. “This is that flippaflopping hedgehog’s fault – I know it is!” it continued, “I keep telling him but does he do his work and organise everything? He couldn’t organise a blow-out in a chip shop! I’ve said it before and I’ll say it again: that hog is as efficient as a burglar running Neighbourhood Watch. And he takes time off too, skiving like it was a virtue: if idling was an occupation, he certainly would be its world authority. It’s not flippaflopping good enough! That hedgehog thinks he’s a star because he’s always the Master of Ceremonies. Huh! Master of mistakes more like. And if it’s not some clobberlocking hedgehog, it’ll be a moronic badger or rascal rat who has to ruin it for everybody. Some people shouldn’t burden this wood with their grotty little bodies – that’s what I say! Then they’d save the air for useful creatures – creatures like me. In this wood there’s always some peasant who won’t pull their weight. All you need is one rotten apple at the bottom of the barrel to taint the rest. I ask you – it really gets up my bo-bo!”

Rosalind opened her eyes to see who was complaining so much. Ouch! She felt stiff all over. She was still in this crazy place, but at least the sky was lightening now, and dawn must be near. Granddad and mum would be worried out of their minds about what had happened to her – they’d most likely have the police out by now!

The animal that was snorting and complaining in no quiet way, stood a small distance away. It looked like a tiny horse but she never had seen one with such funny black markings. Every now and again it would look at her, between snatching mouthfuls of grass.

“Oh do get a move one!” the animal was saying, “Haven’t you got a home to go to. I ask you – some people! I have to cut that grass you’re lying on and I want to do it NOW.”

After burying his head in the grass for a few more minutes, he looked up again, more sternly this time and began stamping his foot on the ground. “Oh, do shove off. Why don’t you go and have a game of football pools with someone – that’s suitable for a lower class drongo like you, ” he said impatiently, “I’m fed up. This is boring. What do you think I am? I suppose you’re one of these people who think my whole aim in life should be to sit around and cook you bacon sandwiches? Well you’re wrong! Listen, I’ve been working all night and now I’m tired. I want to go home to my beauty sleep. For goodness sake – the moon has gone on it’s milk round. Just go and make someone else feel sick in another part of the wood, will you?”

It was the strangest horse Rosalind had ever seen. It was too small, had the wrong markings, had a ridiculous nose and looked a bit like a pig.

Rosalind decided to forget about finding granddad’s watch now – her only aim was to get home. Perhaps this extremely grumpy animal could help. She began to get up.

On hearing her moving, the creature cautiously sprang back several feet. As it reversed it almost tied its legs in knots.

“Go away, go away. Keep your teeth away from me. I only want to do my job,” it said.

“I don’t bite,” she said quietly.

“Of course you don’t,” said the creature now calm again, “as if anybody would dare bite me!”

Once more it chewed the grass.

“Excuse me horse, could – ”

“Horse!” he screeched, suddenly glaring at her. “Horse! Horse indeed!” Then blowing many horse-like snorts from his nostrils he bounded at her fiercely. As Rosalind didn’t move he suddenly stopped and quickly retreated showing even greater skill in not falling over his own legs.

“I’m sorry. You’re not a horse?”

“Horse? A TAPIR is what I am. I am a descendent from the Parsimonious tribe, which is – as you will have no doubt heard – the greatest honour that any tapir can have. Horse indeed! As if I could be mistaken for one of those common fly collectors. I – not that its any business of yours – am a great TAPIR! In fact there is a little song about it which I have committed to memory. It was written by that dreadfully boring mole who lives in the forest. It goes like this:

Who’s brave? The Tapir
He’s fearless but grave, dear,
He’s practical, no Shakespeare
Apart from a sonnet or two
So don’t go queer dear,
When you’re marred by weird smear
Just call the tapir here, no fear
He’ll find the rascals far or near
And boot them up their rear sphere
Into the lap of leap year
The brave and contemptuous tapir.
Where from? The Tapir
Malaysia, Malady, dear
Has four toes on forefeet here
But minus a toe on feet at the rear
The brave and contemptuous tapir.”

The tapir finished this last line by going down on his front too legs, making another horse like snort and demurely drooping his head, as if modesty prevented him from looking Rosalind in the face. After what seemed a most theatrical pause he bounced back on his feet and said, “Now you understand how wonderful it is to be a tapir!”

“Ah…oh yes. Very nice,” said Rosalind remembering that she had come across tapirs in an endangered species project at school. “I’m really pleased for you,” said Rosalind, dying to laugh. “Well, Mr. Tapir, please help me. I want to get out of this weird wood. My name’s Rosalind and I’ve been lost in this wood since yesterday afternoon, and no one seems to know how to get out of it.”

“A Rosalind, eh?” said the tapir., “hmmm…sounds very suspicious to me. My family goes back a long, long time and I’ve never heard of a Rosalind.” He paused briefly and then said, “I’ll come closer and assess your character. You don’t bite, do you?”

She couldn’t help sniggering at this formality, “I won’t bite you if you don’t bite me,” she said.

This comment had a strange effect on the tapir. He dropped his head again, sunk his teeth into the ground, tore out a large clump of grass and started fighting with it. He threw it into the air, kicked up more soil with his dashing feet and then deftly caught the grass in his mouth. A victorious dance followed, with him jumping up and down on the clump of turf so many times that his hooves sank down into the ground. Finally with his nose in the air, he said, “The Parsimonious Tapirs are a brave tribe. I have no quarrel with you so I assure that I will not bite.”

Considering his brave display Rosalind thought he approached her rather timidly. When he was only two paces from her he stopped and didn’t appear to want to get any closer.

“Can you assess my character from there?” she asked laughing.

“I can smell you from here.”

“How insulting!” laughed Rosalind, “You should be introduced to some manners, Tapir.”

“Who’s that idiot?”

“Manners are…..” Rosalind began, but then she found it too much trouble to explain. “Look Mr. Tapir,” she continued, “How I can find my way out of this wood?”

The tapir thought for a moment.

“Why ask me? I never leave the wood. I’ve heard about the chaotic world outside – it sounds horrid. The sort of creatures out there are not my class of creature at all.”

“Oh this is awful!” said Rosalind, suddenly feeling upset, “This place is making me mad – and so are you!”.

“Yes, those that live outside this wood are common horse manure: as common as they come. Aren’t you?”

“Huh! My granddad is a much nicer person than you!” snapped Rosalind. “At least he doesn’t go round complaining all the time.” Rosalind felt extremely irritated by her predicament and the tapir’s arrogance wasn’t improving her mood.

“Oh is h-h-he?” said the tapir, in a much softer and altogether friendlier voice. “Perhaps he belongs to baronial and lofty stock like me. Perhaps I could meet him and share a carrot with him. I do like to meet creatures of noble birth and blood, you know.”

“If you get me out of here I’ll try and arrange it for my granddad to share a carrot with you,” said Rosalind, not explaining where she hoped her granddad would stick the carrot.

“Well…..I could do with meeting some of the aristocracy, as most of the peasants around here don’t come up to my standards,” continued the tapir, “and….. as I’m such a kind and generous hearted creature….I will take you to my home, given you a bed and then, when I’ve had a good sleep, I’ll take you to a knowy-know-all egghead who lives in the wood who will surely to know the way out of the wood. We’ll catch him about lunch time. He’ll be busy making wine for the appalling festival that’s beginning.”

“Ah. Is that Grudger?….”

“Aha!. You know that trendy, supercilious highbrow, do you?”

“Well no…but…I’d like to. Your offer is the best idea I’ve heard this morning!” said Rosalind, “I might even get my watch back. I like that idea.”

“First, though,…ugh….I’ll have to finish off cutting this grass, it will only take a few minutes.”

Despite his pomposity, Rosalind felt safe with the tapir; he was much preferable to that awful snake! Memories of the Civil Serpent and the Quark was disagreeable. She looked at the tear in her shoe where the snakes teeth had gone through. Yeark!

“Clamber on my back, Rosalind beast,” said the tapir, when he had returned from cutting the grass patch where minutes before she had been lying. “My bed calls me. Parsimonious Tapirs could not be SO captivating,  SO deliciously charming without our beauty sleep.”

“You’ve got a whopping big head,” said Rosalind.

“Indeed I have!” said the tapir proudly, “and feel my ears too, they are overpoweringly sexy.”

Rosalind couldn’t help smiling at this stupid animal, as she mounted him.

With Rosalind gripping tightly, the tapir sped across the clearing, until he came out onto a wide bridle path with fields either side. They travelled ahead for some distance until he took a right turn.

CHAPTER EIGHT

And what a lovely ride it was! The sun’s golden circle was coming up slowly from the horizon and the dawn chorus bubbled and fermented through the trees. Not everything was bad in Wizicky-Wazicky Wood.

They turned again and rode along a roughshod road which ran parallel with a small stream. A small round shape could be seen on the side of the road in the distance.
“That’s where I live,” said the tapir.

“It’s a gypsy caravan!” said Rosalind, “How lovely. What an odd place for a tapir to live!”
“How dare you! There’s nothing odd about my home,” he insisted grumpily.

“Do you live alone?” she asked.

“I most certainly do. You wouldn’t expect somebody of my importance to have a pet elephant stomping around on my red carpet, would you?”

“You’re weird.”

“Ha! I’m a lot less weird than you are!”

After dismounting, she followed the tapir up the caravan steps. Putting his nose on the door handle, making an action with his nostrils like a hand inside a sock, he opened the door, stepped inside and then – to Rosalind’s utter surprise and consternation – he slammed the door in her face and locked it!

He pulled back the white frilled curtain of the small window in the door and stuck out his nose. “There are some blankets down under the caravan and you can sleep down there. I can’t give you my torch because it’s been pinched, but you should be able to find your way around,” he shouted and pulled the curtain across as brusquely as he had shut the door.
“Sleep where?” she asked bemused.

“I said the blankets are below. Can’t you understand the Queen’s English. Get a good dictionary, that helped me!” he shouted from behind the curtains
He had shut her out! How RUDE! For a moment she didn’t know what to do. Shrugging her shoulders, she searched below in the low light for the blankets but all she could find under the caravan were a rusty old bucket and a number of soggy cardboard boxes full of saucepans, Eagle comics and garden tools. One box contained old soaking net curtains, but no blankets could she find. She was getting really angry!

“What a lot of rubbish!” she shouted. “Dirty tapir pig!”

At last, determined to stand up for herself, she picked up the soggy moth-eaten curtains and climbed up the steps to the caravan door. She shouted through its window, “Tapir! There are no blankets here at all! Just a lot of your filthy rubbish!”

A groan came from inside, but no tapir came to the door. The longer he kept her waiting, the angrier and angrier she became, and the louder she shouted through the window, until at last he stuck his head out. He appeared so ridiculous in his nightcap and pyjamas that Rosalind would have burst out laughing had not been so vexed.

“I shan’t invite a Rosalind Beast back to my house again!” He said, glaring. “Do you realise what you’ve done! You’ve aroused a Parsimonious tapir when he was almost asleep! I shall get bags under my eyes and I will have to apply more vitamin E to my skin! And it’s not cheap you know! ” Then he noticed the soaking curtains she held in her hand. “Huh! And all for nothing too! You’ve found the blankets – you’ve woken me up for nothing.”

“Are these the blankets?” asked Rosalind in horror.

“What do you expect? The Ritz?” he said and immediately his head withdrew and the curtain closed again.

Rosalind was mad!

“Tapir! I’m coming in there! You can’t invite me to stay with you and then expect me to sleep out on cold earth with wet blankets!”

The tapir groaned. “Oh, Go and stick yourself up a hefty trumpet!” And this was followed by a rude noise.

“I’m not standing for this!” she shouted.

Rosalind ran down and found two saucepans. Within seconds she was back at the tapir’s door, clanging them together (so fiercely she dented one saucepan) to produce a din loud enough to wake the real sleeping beauty. At last, the tapir stuck out his head and BONK! This was exactly what Rosalind had waited for! BONK! She biffed him on the nose with both saucepans. He howled so much his nightcap fell off.

“I don’t care if you are an endangered species or not! Open this door!” she demanded.

Seconds later, with the door open, the tapir cringed in the doorway before her, “Y-y-you  w-w-w-won’t bite me….?” he asked, rubbing his sore nose and blinking a lot.

“I’m  not sure,” said Rosalind stepping inside, “but I’m going to sleep inside and not outside. I want to be warm.”

“B-b-b-but I don’t want you in here. You might…. b-b-b-…”

“You are a stupid creature. If you had allowed me in earlier you would be asleep by now! Of course I won’t bite you. Why did you bring me back if you didn’t want me to stay here?”

“Well, how could a Parsimonious Tapir know that a thing like you would want to sleep inside a caravan,” he asked with some trait of his conceit returning,  “I thought only tapirs slept indoors and that you’d sleep underneath. I now realise that of course you won’t bite me and – as I am such a benign creature – you can stay in here.”

“Of course I won’t bite you. I could have bitten you on the way here.”

“No, I thought of that, I was going too fast, your teeth would never have caught me up.”
Rosalind sighed.

“My dear tapir,” she said, “please let me go to sleep now?”

“Indeed! You can sleep at the end of my bed. That’s quite sufficient for something of your station.”

Rosalind thought it was funny that an animal should sleep in the bed and a human should curl up at the bottom of it.

After the tapir climbed into his large bed (it almost filled one half of the caravan), Rosalind asked for a blanket, but the tapir didn’t seemed deaf to her request. On snarling for several seconds, she received one very quickly. At last Rosalind went off to sleep for the third time that night, but this time she was warm and comfortable, and this time her sleep wasn’t disturbed.

CHAPTER NINE

    Rosalind woke aching and hungry, but at least she was snugly warm, under the tapir’s pink and white striped blanket. The frilled curtains, that hung left of the swaying lampshade, rippled in waves, as a warm blast of air breezed in the window. To her immediate right she lip-read the slogan of a picture on the wall: ‘A tapir’s best friend is his own profound reflection’. In the corner next to an Edwardian table, a pale green stove seemed to urge that something must be cooked on it soon, and standing immediately before her on a vermilion rug, was the tapir, his head now bobbing up and down, hanging directly over her.

“Ah, you’ve woken up at last, have you, You lazy beast!” he complained, making a squinting expression full of mockery, and simultaneously sneering with his lips, “I’ve already been up an hour. We Parsimonious Tapirs are very early to rise in the morning. While you’ve been idling in your dreams, snoozling your life away, I have had a wash in the stream.” Having so asserted himself in the highest and mightiest of voices, he wrinkled up his nose superciliously, and added, “Tapirs are clean, not like poohy pongo Rosalinds!”

“G-g-good morning Tapir,” whispered Rosalind. “Now get lost, please.. hhhuuuhhhh,” she yawned and turned over.

“I am going down stream to get some fresh drinking water from the spring in this bucket,” he said, pointing to a metal pail he was holding, “A Parsimonious Tapir needs a thundering good breakfast before he sets off to do anything at all, so I’ll have to have  a super feast to put up with the tedium of a visit to a deplorably boring badger. In fact, I wish I had some water now. If I had, I would throw it over you, STINKY.”

“You are such a nice person,” said Rosalind. “Why don’t you go and dig a big hole and bury yourself in it. Yes, I’ll take a wash while your gone,” said Rosalind, now stretching.

“Ah! Copycat, eh? Copycat! Copycat! You’re only having a wash because you want to be like a Parsimonious Tapir. Although, I can’t blame you for admiring our grand habits and high standards. Ha ha! You’ll be expecting a cup of tea or coffee next!”

“One sugar, please” she said, now rubbing her eyes, showing signs of being even more awake.
“Now Listen here,” said the now vexed tapir, “I’m not giving my coffee to any Tom, Dick or Harry or….Rosalind. It’s stupid to give my hard earning pleas -“

“Grrrrrr!” snarled Rosalind, who – had the tapir wished to debate the point – would have been the first to admit that she wasn’t at her best in the morning. But he didn’t: he had fled out the door with his bucket.

After he was gone Rosalind threw off the blanket, jumped off the bed and catching sight of herself in the tapir’s looking glass, she had to agree with him. With scratched and muddy legs, dirty and torn clothes, an itchy scalp, and twig infested hair, Rosalind knew she needed, at the least, a car wash. One not being available, Rosalind went quickly outside – and being alone – took her off her clothes, stepped into the cool stream, and lathered herself all over with a borrowed bar of tapir’s, ‘Imperial Leather’. Gradually the sticky soil and wet grass floated off, up to the water surface.

This was a…ch-ch-chhhilllllly….but exhilarating way to wake up!

Now, pulling her clothes off the bank into the water, she pummelled and scrubbed them rigorously. When both herself and her clothes were squeaky clean, she leaped out carrying her clothes underarm, to drape them over a nearby oak branch to dry. Inside once again, she dried herself with one of tapirs blankets and wrapped herself with one of his quilts she found in a wardrobe – it being delightfully patched with silk embroideries of shining crystals and sun sets. Now tingling all over, she went out into the glorious heat, sat on the caravan steps and gazed around her.

It was all so beautiful. The walls of this world were rich in blue, with a ceiling of sunshine, and a floor of emerald. Wasn’t it strange, she thought, a wood where creatures could talk?  She must be in the middle of a cartoon or a story book, as nothing else seemed to make sense. Yesterday she had promised to introduce him to her grandfather, but had not believed it possible, but today- it seemed a great idea.

About five minutes later the tapir returned with a bucket, brimful of fresh water, and proceeded, with his nose in the air, up the steps and into the caravan. Rosalind quickly followed behind him – like his shadow – to see what he was up to now. Once inside he lifted the bucket up to the stove, and as he did so, he spilled at least half of  it all over his red rug.

“Oh! BUFFANTING CLOBBERBLOCKERS!” he snapped.

Rosalind who had been parked on the bed for only a moment, – who had been  intently watching him – was now, unable to retrain her heaving giggles, and fell back on the counterpane and made noises like a turkey into the pillow.  “Ha! Huh! Ho! He he! You are such a…heh-he-ho -hopeless creature,” she chortled.

“Oh shaddap you CLOBBERBLOCKING FLIPPAFLOPPER!”

“Ha Ha! he! he! he! Goodness, Tapir, you do need some help.”

“I don’t need any help at all, thank you!” he retorted.

“Some lessons in getting on with people, would be a good start. Simple manners wouldn’t be a bad idea to begin with,” she said.

“I can say anything I like in my own house, if I like!” he snapped, and grabbed a dirty cloth and began to mop up the water. Rosalind, however, refused to leave the subject.

“Manners are rules that parents used to give to their children,” she said, frowning at the dirty stain the tapir was making.

“Well I don’t need anything like that. I’ve never met any children.”

“You have: you’ve met me.”

“You told me you’re a Rosalind!” he gasped, exasperation rising in his voice. “Now you tell me you’re a children. I think you tell the flippafloppingest whoppers!”

“Actually, my mum could teach you a lot more besides manners. For a start she’d teach you how to clean a carpet properly. Fancy wiping up water with a filthy rag! And another thing – my mum wouldn’t put up with this messy caravan. Look at it: nothing is put away and it’s pretty filthy.

“If I was your mother,” said the tapir, looking around and rolling the whites of his eyes, his patience boiling, “I’d tell you you talk too much. You need a clobberblocking mouth plug!”

“There! You see, you do need tact and diplomacy. If you want me to be quiet, you should yawn and say something like, “….well, as I’ve got to organise a buffet for the golf club tomorrow…and as it is getting very late now….”

That’s what my mum says whenever she wants someone to go away and it always works. And she does it without offending them. I mean, if you wanted to get rid of somebody you’d just say, “Get out of my caravan and go and jump off a high building.” This is not the way you keep friends and everybody needs friends. My mum is very civilised, you know,” Rosalind explained.

“Is she, indeed?” said the Tapir, his eyes brightening, looking up and now giving Rosalind his full attention. In that case I might even know her,” he said in his softer voice, licking his nose with his tongue while he considered, “although it seems unlikely. I”m sure I’ve never met a Rosalind before. No, no I haven’t.”

“You must come and visit me, Tapir, and I’ll introduce you to both my mum and my grandfather. He’s got lovely manners too.  Oh how I wish I could see them. Yes, you must come….I could repay you for letting me sleep here and – “Rosalind added craftily – “by feeding me and giving me tea or coffee this morning.”

“Oh no trouble, no trouble at all,” said the tapir. “I insist you have both.”

Tapir was evidently so delighted with Rosalind’s invitation to meet some posh Rosalind beasts that when she returned from putting on her clothes – that had now dried – she found a teapot blowing clouds of steam, a large mug of coffee brewing and a home made jar of apple jam waiting to be spread on thickly buttered toast. Without decorum, she attacked the food as if she were on a military campaign, unlike the tapir whom seemed reluctant to begin his breakfast.

“Aren’t you hungry?” she asked him.. “Oh, I’m just waiting for the mustard to cool down,” he said.

A few minutes later he offered her boiled tomato and ant cream to go with her apple jam but Rosalind – demonstrating the manner of her civilised mother – politely refused.

As soon as breakfast was over Rosalind went down to the bank of the stream and washed up, the tea cups and bowls floating like boats on the stream, clinking together, as she scraped the pottery plates clean with a metal knife. The tapir, meanwhile, tidied up the caravan, made the bed, hoovered and put everything away – Rosalind having insisted that it was done properly. After locking the caravan door, Rosalind mounted Tapir and off they went!

Rosalind loved these tapir rides along the meadows! She marvelled at the unusual colours and delightful scents coming from the hedgerows; never had she seen blue and white chequered vetch, or red, amber and green poppies before.

At the junction they turned right. The tapir trotted along for the duration of a large cloud to pass out of the sky, before turning onto a sandy footpath.

After some considerable time, a small figure appeared in the distance. At first Rosalind thought it was a child, as it stood on two legs, but closer inspection proved it to be a badger. It wore a wide brimmed red felt hat with a purple feather. From its tightly fitted padded jacket with tartan pockets, a large bag hung from its shoulder. Sunlight glinted on the metal buckles of its tall boots.

“Hello Tapir, me ol’ chum,” it called cheerily, “How are we this smarning? Its a pleasure to be around in this ‘ere sunshine, ain’t it me ol’ pal? Who’s this on your back? She’s a pretty l’il girl if I aint to be mistook.”

“No. You’re hopelessly wrong. It’s a Rosalind,” said the tapir impatiently.
“I know I can’t see like the owl sees, Tapir, but I know what a ‘uman girl looks like – not that we see many of ’em around these days – the civil serpent sees to that. Hello there, Lassie.”
“Hello'” replied Rosalind grinning. “I love your hat.” she added.

My hat?  Yes I like it too. There’s a little poem about  it. Would you like to hear it? ”

“Oh no! He’s not going to recite.” groaned the tapir quite loud enough to be heard, and then added drooping his head, “Why did I have to come out today.”

“I would love to hear it,” said Rosalind, tugging at the tapir’s ears to shut him up.

“It goes like this, lassie,” began the badger:

“Of all the felt I ever felt
I never felt a piece of felt
That felt the same as that felt felt
When first I felt the felt of that felt hat.”

“That’s a mouthful!” said Rosalind impressed, and quickly tried to learn it herself, but her tongue got all twisted up, and the lines became so knotted up, that all she could produce after her attempt was helpless laughter.

“And where are you two off on this bright morning?” asked the badger, obviously pleased with himself, “You’re going the wrong way to the festival, to be sure.”

“Well, Mr. Nudger Badger, we are – believe it or not – looking for your knowy-know-all brother. We need the brains of a boring book-worm -”

“-Manners!” whispered Rosalind hotly in the tapir’s ear.

“Errrr……..” squawked the tapir in some alarm, quickly yawned and then muttered, “well, it’s getting a bit late now and I’ve got ever such a busy day tomorrow,…..or something like that.”

The badger stared at him and then at Rosalind who was giggling to herself.

“What wrong with him, then?”

“Indigestion. It must be indigestion. He had too much mustard for breakfast I think,” laughed Rosalind.

The tapir pulled an expression of utter distaste and looked away.

“You’re Grudger Badger’s bother, aren’t you?” inquired Rosalind.

“Yes, to be sure,” said the badger proudly.

“Could you tell us where he is? We need to see him as quickly as possible.”

“Me ol’ Grudger is sure to be at his set getting the wine ready for the festival. If he’s finished, then he will be delivering the wine to Glassdale Clearing, where the festival is being held. That’s where I’m going at the moment – off to help with the stalls. Why don’t you and ol’ tapir come along after you’ve found Grudger. It will be a splendid event.”

“That would be nice, wouldn’t it, Tapir?” said Rosalind.

“Oh yes… as pleasurable as having my nose bitten off by a crocodile,” said the tapir sarcastically.

“Haha! Anyway, as you please. I must be off now,” said Nudger. “Incidentally, Tapir, do you know I’ve moved home? I’m quite a near neighbour of yours. I now live in one of those houses by your canal.”

“Really,” said the Tapir, going slightly cross-eyed with concentration, “then someday I hope you’ll drop in.”

Rosalind stifled her giggles in the palms of her hands

Touching his brim, the badger bade them both good-bye. He wished the tapir good health in the future, leaving the tapir with a perplexed expression, to which the unfortunate tapir could only reply with another of his involuntary rude noises. After he had gone Tapir soon found his tongue.

“Ha! So much for your manners, tact and diplomacy! They don’t work at all. All they did was make me look stupid.”

“You did it wrong,” laughed Rosalind, “You shouldn’t have said that to the badger. My mum would have been friendly to the badger. It isn’t very nice to be rude about someone’s brother, is it? You should have said something clever like, ‘Your brother is such a clever badger I’m sure he could help us’. Good manners make good friends, see?”

“Hm…I’m beginning to suspect you are a clobberblocking swindler, who’s just out to bamboozle me, so that you can run off with all my tea and coffee,” scowled the tapir.

CHAPTER TEN

The footpath grew muddier now and as Tapir didn’t want to have to wash again that day he travelled slower so as to avoid splash marks.
Half an hour later, once through a small coppice, they cornered a large poplar tree to come upon another badger, sitting on a barrel, several yards to their right. As he wasn’t dressed up like his brother, Rosalind examined him thoroughly. Even though his throat, chest, legs, feet and belly were black, with irregular black bands running along his back, his overall colour was grey. For some odd reason he also wore black sunglasses.    

Grudger – for indeed this was he – seemed to be paying rapt attention to a construction of tubes and flasks held up by metal rods, that stood before him. “That’s a chemistry set, “Rosalind mumbled quietly to herself, “Whatever next? All these creatures around here are quite mad.” She watched the badger’s pointed snout ran along the glass tubes, tracing the path of a fizzling, bubbling liquid, which travelled from one tube to another. The liquid, having at last boiled up into steam, condensed onto a piece of cold glass, slowly reforming into large droplets. The badger seem to gurgle with pleasure, as each of these droplets fell, plopping into a swan necked bottle below.

The badger at last noticed that he had company.

“Ooh…hello there Tapir….” he said, moving his head up momentarily towards his visitors, and then down again. “Ooops, oooh, almost got it. Excuse me for a mo. Oooops. These dandelions had better produce something drinkable, or everyone will be very disappointed. I really shouldn’t have left it so late.”

Another film of droplets, larger than before, this time,  formed on the glass plate and began to drip down into the  large swan necked bottle.

“Flatten-myself-down-on-the-ground! I do believe it’s working at last!” he shouted, and angled his snout and sunglasses up again at his visitors, only this time he fixed his gaze at Rosalind. “Strike-my-smelliness!” he said, in a most exhilarated tone. “It’s a girl, aren’t you?”

Suddenly, he had bounced up on his feet and was giving Rosalind more scrutiny than he had the drops of liquid. He came so close to Rosalind’s face that his nose was almost touching hers. “Oh hide-me-from-the-hens-eggs!  I can never see anything with these stupid things on,” he said tearing off his sun glasses and squinting again at Rosalind. Now she could see his entire face. A broad black mark on each side started from near his muzzle and passed back over his eye round the ear to the shoulder. The patterns on his white head made him look like a grand clown.

“You are a girl.”

“No, she’s not. I’ve already told your brother, she’s a Rosalind!” said the tapir.

Rosalind asked him why he wore his sunglasses if he couldn’t see anything with them on.

“Aha! Noticed my sun glasses, eh? You must a girl with that sort of curiosity. Unless you’re a cat? No. The ears are wrong…and you don’t appear to have a tail. There’s a simple way to find out. I’ll ask you a question. Now can you tell me what is half of eight?”

“I can do sums,” said the Tapir, “Let me show you. Now, do you mean on top or sideways?” asked the tapir.

“What difference does that make?” asked Rosalind.

“Well half of eight on top is nought but sideways it’s three.”

” Oh Shut up, Tapir! Half of eight is four,” said Rosalind.”

“Absolute rubbish,” insisted the tapir. “I didn’t think this Rosalind creature had any brains.”

“Now let’s not get into an argument,” said the badger. “Four is the answer from where she comes from.”

“So now you now that I am a girl, and not a cat,” said Rosalind with some sarcasm, “tell me why you wear those sunglasses.”

“I’ll be delighted to,” said the badger. “As you probably know, badgers usually only come out at night – being timid and sleepy creatures as we are – but as I tend to be so busy, I come out a lot during the day, and these sunglasses stop my eyes getting sore in the sunshine. Also – and I don’t mind admitting this – I like to try and keep up with the fashions in that chaotic world of yours – that’s why I bought some of Vera Lynn’s records and am saving up to buy my own Reliant Robin car. And that’s why I wear white socks.”

“White socks! Vera Lynn?” said Rosalind once again trying to stifle a snigger, but unable to.
“Well it has been a long time since I’ve been out in your chaotic world. I only manage to import the odd newspaper…- but I do my best. One has to keep up standards,” retorted the badger, sounding slightly hurt. “To be Arthur, or Frank, or whatever you say, even though I like some of your culture, I am on the whole quite ponderous about the human beings in your world. I class human beings with those woolly creatures – hmn – sheepy things – as they always seems to want to do what their neighbour does. Most unoriginal if you ask me. And humans have this obsession with being more important than each other. I’m convinced that most humans don’t enjoy the things they own, they just use them to gloat over other people…”

“She smells as well,” said the Tapir.

“….and they always seem to hurt the people they claim to like – and simper to the people they claim they hate the most. Most odd if you ask me. And the older they get they worse they are. I suppose there are one or two who are not like that.”

“She is a complete trickster, if you ask me,” said Tapir.

“Some people aren’t very nice, it’s true,” said Rosalind trying not to get angry, “but most of the people I know are very nice indeed,” said Rosalind, thinking of her granddad, her mum and her friends at school.

“Yes, to be fair. I have met one or two nice little girls in my time,” said the badger.

“Who are these boring girl things anyway?” asked the Tapir.

“Girls are the human females, Tapir, – as opposed to boys, which are the human males. Girls are the ones that speak in higher voices and when it gets near their birthdays they smile a lot at their daddies. And they usually have pictures of men dressed up as orang-ou-tangs on their bedroom walls playing guitars. And they love to chatter, and wear pretty fabrics. Very strange – but the real world of humans is so incomprehensible to me – it always has been.”

“I know lots of both boys and girls who are lovely,” said Rosalind.

“In this part of the wood,” said the badger, “we know that kindness is the quickest and nicest way of feeling good about yourself, and everyone else. I suppose one or two humans might have learned this, but most haven’t. Nevertheless, as I say, not all human beings are weird.  And have they got some great games, records and comics! Yes! Musty-smell-of-a-badgered-earth! I wish we could get the Hotspur in Wizicky-Wazicky Wood. Yes! Stuff-a-mouse-up-my-snout! Or Wizard! It would be most popular!”

“I’ve got some copies of the ‘Eagle’ and that’s rubbish,” said the Tapir.

“Those comics are hundreds of years old. There’s much better ones around now,” said Rosalind.

“Really. Then next time you visit me bring some with you. Oh! Strike my smelliness! Look at the sun moving across the sky. Oh no! I’ve got to finish the dandelion wine for the festival this afternoon or I won’t be ready in time! Let me have a look at it. Yes I’ve got half of the retort full. So far so good.”

“You’re a clever badger from what everyone has told me,” said Rosalind.

“I read somewhere that most clever creatures act stupidly, so by that definition I probably am clever. But I’m not really. I just like badgering away at things, that’s all. On the whole I’m quite an indolent and lazy thing. I like to read lots of books. And I also like go to jumble sales. About 24 copper moons ago I went to a car boot sale at the other end of the wood and bought a lot of ‘Understanding Science’ magazines. They’re new aren’t they?”

“They’re ancient. My granddad used to read those.”

“Oh. Anyway, after I read them a lot of people started to call me Brock the Boffin. How ridiculous! Anyway one good thing about reading books is that you can learn things you didn’t know. That’s how I’ve learned to make wine. I hope you are both coming to the festival to drink some?”

“No!” interjected the tapir, “Beer is boring, wine is weedy….and festivals are foul. As soon as you’ve answered this Rosalind’s question I’m going home.”

“What question?” asked the badger.

“She wants to leave the wood,” said the tapir. “Of course I’d  tell her but the answer’s momentarily slipped my mind.”

“Ah! That’s a difficult problem. I’ve thought of that before when I wanted to go out into the human world and do some scouting, but I only half solved it. Hmmm. I’ll have to think about that.” He gazed up at the sky, screwed up his eyes, and began muttering to himself. “Now where did I get to….if z equals little girl and x equals exit, then multiply by G which is Grudger and then…….” After he had mumbled on to himself for about five minutes, his mood seemed to go as grey as his fur. Suddenly, he began to stamp his feet. “No that’s not right!…..Turn a badger’s fur into paint brushes! – this is a maddening problem indeed!” he shouted up at the tree branches, bristling his thick hide with its long coarse hair. “No that can’t be right either!”

“If this is what intelligence does to you, I’ll bet you’re glad you’re an idiot, aren’t you?” whispered the Tapir into Rosalind’s ear. She snarled and he quickly backed away..

“Um..yes…Tell me, little girl,” asked the badger, “which part of the wood do you wish to leave from?”

“I came from Palingham, if that’s any help.”

“Ah yes….it must be, for – as you know – at the heart of all magic is the naming of things. It just occurred to me that being lost in the wood is actually the opposite to that famous riddle isn’t it? What is it that goes all around the wood but can’t get in?”

“I don’t know.”

“The bark of the tree,” explained the badger.

“What a clobberblockingly awful riddle,” sneered the tapir.

The badger, now began again to mouth his calculations to the sky, but was interrupted by Rosalind. The swan-necked bottle was full, she shouted.

“Aha! Thank you!” shouted the badger. “At last! At last!” he said and grabbed the retort and held it up in the air. “Grudger’s Chateau Dandelion. Now all I have got to do is to dilute it five hundred to one! I’m so sorry. I’m so late. I’ll have to go. I have to take this along to the festival and bottle it. Cheerio, nice to meet you, girl. Next time you come, bring me one of these great new comics.”

“But you haven’t told me how to leave the wood,” appealed Rosalind dejectedly.

“Aha! No, no. Hmmm….yes that is a most interesting equation, I’ve wanted to work out for years. Come along to the festival and as soon as I’ve sorted out the refreshments I’ll sit down and solve it for you. Plaster-up-a-foxes-nose! I’ve got to put up the balloons on the refreshment stall as well. Bye bye.”

“Perhaps I could help?” shouted Rosalind.

“Please do.”

“We’ll go there now…..” said Rosalind.

“I really must dash -” and suddenly the badger slid down a large hole in the ground that was behind his strange chemistry set.

    “Let’s go, then,” said Rosalind to the tapir.

“Go? Go where?”

“Haven’t you been listening? To the festival.”

“How boring. I’ve done my bit for the festival. I cut the grass.”

“Is the festival being held where I met you?”

“Yes. It’s being held in Glassdale Clearing. Cutting all that grass has made my mouth sore. Nothing on earth would drag me back there.”

“Please come, Tapir,” she coaxed, stroking his forehead. “I’ve grown very fond of you and I promise to tell my mum and grandfather all about you if I do. You see, I’ve got to go to this festival or I’ll have to wait for the badger to return home, and that means I may have to wait here for ages.”

“I hate festivals.”

“Please take me.”

“They aren’t really my sort of people.”

“I’ll bite you.”

“Now that’s not fair. You said you wouldn’t. I’m a Parsimonious ungulate from the family Tapiradae, and I won’t listen to threats. I’m not frightened of you. Stop snarling at me. Perhaps we could compromise. Listen, I’ll take you, but I’m determined not to enjoy it.”

Rosalind clambered onto the tapir and half an hour later they came to the clearing that Rosalind had seen in the moonlight.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

    As the tapir carried Rosalind into the festival Rosalind’s eyes almost popped out in astonishment. She gasped! She could never have imagined so many strange creatures as she saw now: grey squirrels dressed in bright red capes and flowered bonnets, hedgehogs wearing monocles and top hats, badgers carrying musical instrument cases, a hare who wore a policeman’s helmet; even a rabbit driving a pedal car. As tapir continued along the festival street, Rosalind couldn’t help squealing in delight at the passers by, all of whom seemed to be in the most pressing hurry. Tapir explained that everybody was panicking because the festival supposed to open very soon and everything was behind time – it happened every year.

    Planks of coloured wood, rolls of stripy plastic, checkered and patterned paper, Sellotape, various tools, decorative streamers, balloons, coloured light bulbs and much more was being delivered to the animals erecting the village around her. The stalls for darts playing, winning goldfish or coconuts, and the tent for fortune telling, nearby were almost complete. Tapir did not seem in the least excited by any of it. He gave the impression one festival was very much like another.

He meandered, making several side street twists, through the festival village streets, before he found the enormous, ‘Badger’s Beer Shop’. The stalls of which took up both sides of the whole street and were covered with kegs, barrels and bottles of strange refreshments like mushroom juice, pickled onion juice, and pure central heating water, as well as the standard lemonade, dandelion and burdock, orange juice and a some ‘Home Ales’ beer. Three of the stalls were empty; yet to be filled with Grudger’s wine when he turned up.

Rosalind noticed the many ladders propped up against the stalls, upon which several hot and flustered mice, wearing yellow badges and green shirts, continually scurried up and down to collect balloons, inflate them and then tie them onto the roof. These mice, which proudly wore the special uniforms, were the few Official Festival Helpers that had volunteered that year, explained Tapir. Then Rosalind noticed Nudger at the far end of the stall, looking exhausted, so she went over and offered her help. Nudger threw his arms around her in relief. He gave her a bag of balloons of various shapes and colours and said she could start where she liked.

Tapir yawned with ennui and said he would wander about to see any of the aristocracy were around, although it were unlikely – it was usually only the peasants who came to these weedy affairs.

Rosalind climbed a ladder and began blowing up the balloons, knotting them and tying them onto the wooden beams of the stalls. Because her fingers were more suited for such finicky work Rosalind completed four balloons to everyone of Nudger’s. He was delighted and was sure they would be finished on time.

About fifteen minutes later Tapir returned.

“I’m bored,” he said, “I’ve come to show you around. Come on, you can do that later.”

Seeing that there were only three more balloons to tie on, Rosalind agreed and climbed onto tapir’s back. Had Tapir changed his personality? “What a thoughtful tapir!” she shouted happily.

    The tapir carried her through the Festival village, turned left, and then went out of the village into a wide clearing. A green band-stand stood to their left. Several squirrels were getting brass instruments out of black cases.

“That’s like the one in our park,” Rosalind observed.

Rosalind beheld to her right a massive circle of seats, like a circus arena only twice the size in every way – and with a centre containing grass, not sand.

“Oh, that’s for the festival entertainments,” explained the Tapir, “They will start after the band begins. It will be very soon.”

“This is brilliant!” she shouted.

“Is that Rosalind? Yes?” squeaked a voice from behind her.

Rosalind was surprised that anyone would know her name here, yet somehow the voice sounded familiar. Rosalind twisted round and squealed with glee when she saw who it was.

“Rodney Mole!”

“Thought you it was you,” he said. “Would you like a pear drop?”

“I thought …..,” began Rosalind, hardly able to believe her eyes, “That horrible snake told me you were dead!”

“Oh no. Not I. But what happened to you? Back I came to find you but you were no where to be seen. Don’t you like a pear drops?”

“Oh yummy, thank you. The snake promised to take me home but I escaped.”

“Ah! Thank goodness. To see you alive and well is wonderful! Celebrate I shall by writing you a special tune. How about this: dum de dum de de dipple pom pom?”

The Tapir expressed his appreciation of this as he had the offer of a pear drop: with a rude noise.

“Don’t you like it, Tapir? Well, always you were a hard to please animal. I’ll try again later and think of something. Ee ee ee ee! See I can, Rosalind, that you haven’t found your way home.”

“Not yet, but Grudger Badger is going to help. Tell me, Rodney, how did you get away from those nettles?”

“Can’t climb trees, us moles,” he said, and sighed, “but put me on the ground for a minute and I’ll have disappeared into the earth. Back I came to look for you – but I must have taken the wrong tunnel for when I came up I couldn’t find the place for ages. Silly me! Ee ee ee ee!”

The tapir agreed.

“…and then you were no longer in the tree. I  started to……”

But Rosalind failed to hear this, as it was drowned in music, the first bars of a rising march, played by the brass band on the band stand. “Ooops! Must dash,” shouted the mole, putting his white bag of pear drops away with one paw, and waving with the other.

“Started has the Festival and supposed I to be helping Grudger finish his wine. Later will I catch you!” he mouthed, waving his paw.

“What an idiot,” said the tapir.

“Don’t be rude. He’s my friend,” said Rosalind.

“Well that doesn’t surprise me at all. Anyway, let’s go and sit in the arena , Rosalind beast,” said the tapir, “Nudger will have finished tying on the balloons by now, and Grudger should be arriving with the wine soon. It’s a Festival tradition for Grudger and Nudger to come into the arena and toast the audience. As it’s so tediously uncelestial out here I suggest we go and get a seat. You can watch and I can practice my snoring.”

“Okay,” said Rosalind.

“I’m glad you’re not giving me any trouble now,” said the tapir stuffily, “I couldn’t be doing with it. I’m under stress as it is.  I’m a bit too well connected to be able to relax at these functions. I’m particularly vexed to be at this one – for as you have seen – there’s simply nobody worth talking to.”

The smug tapir carried the smiling Rosalind to the arena, and as they were among the first to arrive, they both found a ringside seat.

After five minutes delay, during which Rosalind studied the awesome audience, a hedgehog, one she had noticed earlier, came out of the performer’s marquee. Wearing a monocle, a top hat and carrying a brown bag, he walked down the entrance and into the arena. He received thunderous applause.

“That’s that stupid Master of Ceremonies, Cedric Hedgehog,” shouted the Tapir in her ear.
“Is this the hedgehog you were complaining about earlier?” asked Rosalind.

“It is indeed.”

“Ladies and gentleman,” began Cedric hedgehog in a very loud voice, “it is the usual custom to start the festivities with a toast, but as those respected and wonderful friends of yours and mine, namely Nudger and Grudger badger….” he stopped, waited for applause, but received none. He repeated their names, “Nudger and Grudger badger….” this time their names received a smattering of hand clapping, “…are a little behind with their wine making, we will have the toast as soon as they are able to bring it to the arena.” Here the crowd gave a loud boo. The hedgehog continued as whistles and shouts poured over him. “This will be as soon as possible. So, by way of an extra treat, I intend to do something which I have never done on any previous occasion. What is this treasure you ask? I hear you bate your breaths in anticipation at this thespian pleasure. I, your MC, your affectionate and subservient  host, Cedric Hedgehog am going to juggle with the universe. Watch this! Music please.” Without further ado, the hedgehog opened his brown leather bag and produced three objects. As he produced each one Rosalind grimaced with anger. And when the third was produced the Tapir growled too. First the hedgehog had pulled Rosalind’s watch from his bag! Secondly, he pulled the mole’s white dice! And the third object he revealed was Tapir’s torch! Here indeed was the thief that had caused all the trouble, and now he was standing in the middle of the arena juggling with all their possessions!

“I’m going to get my watch back!” shouted Rosalind, standing up.

“Sit down! Sit down, Rosalind beast, otherwise you will cause a scene and I hate scenes,” cried the Tapir. “The hedgehog is not a crook he’s just a buffanting flippaflopper. He’s also one of those creatures who borrows the odd thing and keeps it for ever. That’s normal enough where you live, isn’t it? Calm down. I should know because I work for him. He’s just inefficient and has some odd habits, but he will give us our possessions back later.”
“But….”

“Sit down, or you’ll ruin the show.”

“Eh? I thought you hated festivals.”

“Shhhh….I’m so important I have to make it look like I’m enjoying myself.”

After a time the hedgehog’s juggling of the aforementioned objects came to an end and were quickly returned to the bag. Now he stood proud and erect, and harvested the thundering applause of the entertainment hungry audience with obvious pleasure. As the clapping and appreciative shouts died, he began to speak again in his cutting and liquid voice. “Thank you one and all,” he said, turning a full circle and  clapping the audience as he did so. “So kind, so kind,” he said, bowing again to another burst of gratitude. “And so, from the acorn of ability, we go on to that well known oak tree of mastery! So, without further delay,” his voice grew feverish and excited, “…and to our mutual delight I now introduce you to that wonderful and exciting dancing act that you have come to know and love! Accompanied by those wonderful musicians, ‘The Fur and Brass Band Ensemble’, ladies and Gentlemen, let me introduce, ‘The waltzing Teapots’.”

Instantaneously the Blue Danube Waltz burst from the bandstand and the hedgehog and his brown bag dashed off down the entrance. As soon as he had disappeared into the marquee four teapots – florally  patterned in delicate Victorian style – appeared from it. They spiralled out, just narrowly missing each other with their spouts and handles, into the ring. They froze motionless for several moments, but when the accent of the waltz returned they suddenly leaped into a dance which spellbound the entire audience.

They pirouetted, they paired, they blew steam from their spouts; they performed with such elegance that spontaneous clapping broke out during the middle section when, by delicate artifice, they appeared to swap each other’s lids. Rosalind wanted it to go on and on, for the teapots to go round and round; to keep cleverly surprising her – as they continually did: the highlight being when they spiralled into the centre and embraced each other with their handles and spouts. The crowd became so enthralled they began to cheer. They threw their hats in the air and several weasels stood up on the back seats and started to dance together, intoxicated by the Austrian music and the teapot’s swirling and hypnotic rhythms.

The excitement grew. More spectators jumped into the aisles to dance, and row upon row of the spectators began to sway. Cedric Hedgehog returned to the ring and embraced one of the teapots which brought tremendous roars of joy, and some envy. Two small badgers jumped into the ring and began waltzing.

No one knows who first noticed the music sounding slightly wrong, but Rosalind was certainly quickly aware of it. No one knows who first noticed that single continuous note that sounded slightly out of key, that was marring the performance, but it was quick to make Rosalind’s blood run cold. As the wrong note got louder, more and more creatures began to perceive something was amiss. Perhaps a mole, or possibly a weasel for that matter was the first to look up in the sky, and then to nudge his neighbour in the next seat. What was certain was that it didn’t take long for a change in atmosphere to spread until the change had engulfed the entire arena. The wrong note was coming from the sky.

Rosalind knew the effect it was having on her – now she could see the effect it was having on all around her.

A moment ago there had been the roar of appreciative cheers. Then it had subsided leaving only an irregular clapping of hands. Now even that had stopped.

A moment ago, dancers had been fluent, exciting and natural. With the arrival of the noise, they had slowed to a jitter, like robots with their energy draining. Now they were static with arms and limbs in dramatic positions.

The music from the band had fallen away in discord all at once, like a dying swan.
Now all the eyes of the audience looked up.

CHAPTER TWELVE

    Rosalind knew this ever increasing noise was the same she had first heard when she entered the wood. Above her, a dark shape, way up in the sky, grew larger by the second. All the audience – silent and frozen in their seats – knew the same thing: the black object was coming down.

The teapots, the first to submit to this terror, broke the dreadful suspension of the arena, and darted towards the exit, but the front two crashed into each other and one of the beautiful blue spouts shattered. Pieces of broken pottery were left lying on the grass as the teapots fled into the marquee with the hedgehog.

Seconds later a black helicopter landed in the centre of the arena . The noise cut out, and the rotor blades of the aircraft began to slow, slow, slow down. At last they stopped. During this time no one in the entire audience spoke or moved.

At last the door in the side of the helicopter slid open to reveal a figure standing in the entrance. It was the strangest woman Rosalind had ever seen. And it wasn’t her chin, which seemed too distant from her the nose, or her greasy dark hair, or even that her eyes seemed to look in two different places at once. It was her impression of size: she seemed enormous. She seemed bigger than the helicopter yet she was inside it.

“Hello, my creatures!” she screeched piercingly, as she began to step down the steps from the aircraft. She wore a long-sleeved, white dress with only a black zigzag pattern around its collar for decoration. A small black cape – which swung behind her as she walked – was attached at her shoulders by two black bands.

“What mirth it gives me to pay you a visit! Aieeek! Aieeek! Aieeek! Didn’t expect to see me, did you?” she continued, moving her chubby hands and fingers around in the air as she did so, and exhibiting on her ghostly complexion the falsest grin that Rosalind had ever seen. “Aieeeeeeee! Aieeek! Aieeek! Aieeek!” Her laugh sounded as if she was going to  sick.  Rosalind took a glance at the tapir, but he didn’t say anything. He just looked ahead and his teeth chattered.

“I’ve come to liven up your Festival! Aieeeeeeee!” Her screech was the squeal of bus brakes. “You didn’t realise that Malady would pay you a gracious visit, did you? Well – I HAVE – and as I’m here, my loyal subjects, I thought we might as well have some fun. Aieeeeee! Aieeek! Aieeek! Aieeek!”

Not a sound came from the audience.

“I’m sure you don’t mind if I take over as  compere. What great fun this is! I always thought I should have been on telly. Aieeeee! Firstly I’d like to introduce you to my humble secretary my financial consultant and my untrustworthy spy – the Civil Serpent!”

Now, down the steps slipped the adder, still fully attached to  his baby’s rattle, which was as noisy as ever. Rosalind went to grab the tapir but discovered he was shaking more than she was.

Suddenly the attention was diverted from the centre of the arena to its entrance. Something had made a loud noise, which startled everyone.

“What’s that! Who dares interrupt me?” shrieked the long-faced woman.

Breathless, everyone waited for an answer. Then Grudger Badger came forward pushing a wheelbarrow full of bottles.  Nudger badger came following behind.

“It’s m-m-me, Malady,” began Grudger, “I was b-b-bringing bottles of wine for the festival toast and some of them dropped out of the wheelbarrow.”

“Festival toasts! Haiiieeeeeee! Celebrations for this rabble! What do you think of that serpent? Now, now, snake! Don’t get impatient! We’ll have lots of fun and games first, and then I’ll let you eat who you like afterwards. What do think of this fool badger, here, snake? Wine for these wombats! What a waste! Aieeeee! Aieeek! Aieeek! Aieeek!”

Suddenly she stopped laughing and shouted, “Filthy creatures!” in what Rosalind thought was not a nice voice.

“Let’s play Malady’s laughing game,” said this horrible woman, while smiling at the snake, “Its very easy to learn the rules. In fact there’s only one. And that is: the first member who stops laughing is given to the Civil Serpent! Aieeek! Aieeek! Aieeek!”

The whole audience suddenly burst into laughter. Rosalind started as well, realising that in this case laughter was a life saver, but she could see the tapir was having difficulty. Laughter just wasn’t  the sort of thing Parsimonious Tapirs were good at. He was making an awful noise, more like a duck quacking than anyone laughing. Rosalind kept shouting at him, encouraging him – but it was hopeless – he just couldn’t get the hang of it. His glum expression was returning.

During this time the Malady had been walking around the edge of the ring looking carefully at the horrible faces of false laughter. Now she was staring at the tapir.

“Stop!”

Everyone stopped.

The tapir was shaking for all his Parsimonious courage.

“It looks very much as though you’re the snake’s first prize, doesn’t it,  fat horse!”

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

    The snake looked at the tapir with revulsion. “Ugh! I don’t want that horrid thing,” it gasped.
“I’m…..I’m….” attempted the tapir.

“Yuk! You’re repulsive!” rejoined the snake.

“He does look a bit on the tough side for the dinner table,” sympathised the Malady. “However, you should never look a gift horse in the mouth, you know, especially if its from me. If you can’t eat him, why not have him stuffed and stuck in your garden as an ornament? ”

“I suppose that’s an idea…..” answered the Civil Serpent in his most diplomatic tones.

Suddenly the tapir, overcome by fear, made one of his rude noises, which caused slight tittering in the rows behind.

“That’s completely put me off,” said the Civil Serpent, disgusted.

“Its a good idea to have some manners when you are in my presence, you old horse-pig!” shouted the Malady angrily.

“Your brother is a clever badger and I’m sure that he could help us with our problem,” said the tapir.

The Malady’s eyes glared at him.

The tapir tried again.

“Well, as I’ve got to organise a buffet for the golf club tomorrow…and as it is getting very late now….”

Several members of the crowd, including Rosalind, burst into real laughter. The Malady’s cheeks crumpled up and glowed pink with rage. She angrily flung herself round to face the audience. The laughing stopped immediately.

“So you like laughing do you?” she bellowed at the crowd. “Right! We’ll play the game again and – this time -I assure you there will many of you who won’t find it AMUSING at all! This time, anyone who stops laughing will have the HORRIDEST things done to them by the HORRIDEST creature! Start laughing. Aieeeck! Aieeeeeeee!”

The laughter began again, but as the crowd were even more nervous now, it sounded forced and strained.

“Can’t laugh loud enough, hey?” said the Malady, “You will now. The people who stop laughing will have their armpits licked by my next guest: the Quark!” Immediately the doorway of the helicopter opened and there stood the Quark. Rosalind froze from head to toe: she couldn’t imagine a fouler thing existing anywhere. Its eyeless, writhing head and its black shiny skin were bad enough but now for the first time, she saw its mouth: a large, fleshy black hole that slopped about in the middle of its body. The creature had two legs but when it stood still the effect was that of a single trunk.

Mumbling obscenities to himself the Quark came slithering down the steps onto the grass. Its prurient smell wafted over the arena.

The crowd’s laughter became louder but Rosalind was struck dumb. She wasn’t sticking around here! Rosalind jumped into the arena and ran towards the entrance for all she was worth.

“Catch her! Catch her!” shouted the Civil Serpent putting down a bottle of Grudger’s wine he’d been drinking that had fallen off Grudger’s wheelbarrow. “That’s what I want! That little girl! I want her! She’s mine! Come here! I’ll get you!”

Immediately the Quark was in pursuit. Then calamity, her escape into the marquee was suddenly cut off by the snake. She was forced to circle around the helicopter.

“Let’s spice things up!” screamed the Malady. “The snake can have her if he catches her first! Aieeek! Aieeek! Aieeek! Aieeeeeee! What fun!”

“Niessshh humansh. Wansh to licksh the armpish,” Rosalind could hear the Quark whispering from around the other side of the helicopter. She dashed past the Malady who lay back against the helicopter shrieking with laughter. “You catch her, Quark! You always catch them!” she squealed in delight.

Rosalind ran back to the other side of the helicopter again, but the snake lay there coiled waiting to spring. He had found the bottle of wine again and was smiling and humming to himself: ‘Little Miss Breakfast for me, little Miss Breakfast for tea!”

Rosalind turned back again only to confront the Quark coming towards her, it’s smell beginning to make her swoon. The next thing she remembered was something wet touching her leg! Ugh! But it was the tapir’s nose and he was shouting instructions at her. How she managed to get on his back she had no idea, but the next moment he had shot off, manoeuvred himself past the snake and was bounding up the exit towards the performer’s marquee. From the arena they could hear the Malady laughing and screaming: “Come back! Come back! it’ll be the worse for you if you don’t. No one ever escapes the Malady.”

They sped through the tent and came out on the other side of the field.

“Oh no!” shouted Rosalind, for there was no escape here. Lined up and facing them, at the edge of the field were hundreds of gigantic stinging nettles. The moment they saw the tapir and his rider the trumpeters began to play short staccato fanfares, and the army began to march threateningly forward. “Back through the Festival Village!” squealed Rosalind.

The tapir retreated, sped back through the marquee, back into the arena, and passed the Malady, whose laughter increased as she saw them.

They would have easily slipped away if the tapir had not stumbled over Grudger’s bottles of wine that had fallen off the wheel barrow. Down came the tapir, down came Rosalind; both crashed to the ground. Tapir jumped up and, in confusion, ran off leaving Rosalind lying on the floor.

Rodney Mole was standing over her.

“Quick! Take this note from Grudger – it’s the answer to your problem. Got back your granddad’s watch from Cedric hedgehog. Here – take it. Now run!” Then the mole followed his own advice and ran off, leaving Rosalind holding a piece of paper in one hand and her granddad’s watch in the other.

A putrid smell began to fill the air. “Myssh favourite toysh. Gotsh yoush at lashtsst. Slovelyshhh to lick humansssh armpitsssh.”

The Quark was a whisper away.

Rosalind jumped up, weaved herself past the Civil Serpent – who was rapidly drinking another bottle of wine – and ran towards the Festival Village. The snake, beaming with a new confidence, threw down the now empty bottle and joined the chase.

Rosalind found herself in a maze of streets. She turned left, then right, then found herself by Grudger’s stall. As she considered which way to go, the snake slid up beside her. She saw him just in time to step aside as he leapt for her, but she dropped Grudger’s note. There was no time to retrieve it. And then, to her horror, approaching her from the other end of the street was the Quark. She was trapped.

The snake wriggled nearer. The Quark slithered closer. She was done for: there was no escape. But wait a minute….

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

The ladder she used to tie on the balloons….it was still there. She ran over and began racing up its rungs. Only a few inches behind, the Civil Serpent quickly grasped where she was going and – now believing all things were possible now full of Grudger’s wine –  flung himself at Rosalind and successfully coiled himself around her leg. Kicking and shouting she try to prize him off.

“You didn’t realise snakes – hic! – can go up ladders, did you little girl?” he was saying, “Ooooh, stop it, you’re making me dizzy. Herrrr, her – hic! – herrrrr. You didn’t realise – hic! – what happens to little girls who go up snakes – hic! – ooops! I am a little giddy. I’m – hic! – an adder who’s been up a ladder and I’m at last going to bite you, little whoooo….”


At last Rosalind’s violent shaking loosened the snake’s grasp and he fell all the way down the ladder and crumpled into a heap on the ground. The Quark, who was standing below, picked up the Civil Serpent and – much to Rosalind’s surprise – gobbled him up. All the time it was crunching and chewing Rosalind could hear it talking to itself, as if it were purring.
“Niiiesh foosh. Cssssssh! Quite a goodsh insurance man but a lousy spyshhhh. Alwaysh fancied eating shnake. UUUURRRRRRRRRRRKKKKKK!….” This last noise was the biggest burp Rosalind had ever heard in her life.

She didn’t hang around. She quickly climbed over onto the roof of the stall in the next street. Realising, she had to get down quickly, she swung herself on the lowest roof bar and dropped seven feet. She bounced but only scratched herself. Immediately she began running again fearing that the Quark would soon be on her heels – and he was – for he suddenly appeared before her, stepping out from a side street.

She fled down a road on her right and soon found herself out of the Festival Village and into another part of the clearing. She recognised where she was: there was the bridle path that she had travelled along earlier, and there was the tree where she had first met Tapir. Which way to go? The Quark was sure to be close behind, as well as the stinging nettles, the fanfares of which she could hear.

Suddenly she heard that horrible earth shaking sound again! It must be the helicopter.
“Rosalind!” said a familiar voice. It was the tapir. “Get on my back! They’re coming after you!”

Rosalind jumped on.

“I’ve got a note from the badger. I saw you drop it on the ground. Read it as we go along.”
Rosalind opened the note and found it very confusing.

It read:

Dear little Girl,
I solved your problem using that old stand-by formula of mine:
Possum x gew gaw = anything
over x under
I put in the data
f = festival
s = swan-necked bottle
p = Palingham
w = wood
t = tapir
g= Grudger
and reduced it down to :
pg  = ouaywt
pfsg
and then cancelled and rearranged:
one = wayout
sf

Therefore the answer to your question is to travel straight forward on your own. If you do this you’ll find your way out.

Yours faithfully,

Grudger

“What does it say?”

“It says I have to go straight ahead on my own,” explained Rosalind hoping she had deciphered it correctly.

“Right, Rosalind Beast, I can go faster than you because I’ve got double legs. I’ll take you to the crossroads, that should give you enough time to escape.”

“But what about everyone at the festival? That horrible woman will do something nasty to them.”

“No she won’t. As soon as the Quark and the Civil Serpent came after you, everyone ran off to safety. Was she angry! You saved them all Rosalind with your diversion tactics. Pretty good I should say for a Rosalind beast. Now jump on and let’s go.”

The tapir immediately put his head down and thundered along as fast as he could go. Rosalind was very proud of him; he was a brave Parsimonious tapir now – even if he hadn’t been earlier.

At the crossroads they had a short parting as the stinging nettles’ fanfares  were getting louder with every passing second. Tapir said he would come and visit her civilised mother and grandfather as soon as he was able, and that he wanted to learn more about manners as they had saved his life. She kissed him on the nose, affectionately pulled his ears, and shouted, “And you’ve saved mine. Goodbye Tapir! I hope I see you again!” and dashed off into the forest.

Rosalind ran through the vegetation as quickly as her feet would carry her. She hoped the thick undergrowth would delay  – even stop  – the stinging nettles. But she was wrong. After twenty minutes she could hear their stomping feet trampling the vegetation underfoot more clearly than ever.

She went ‘straight ahead’ as far as was possible. Sometimes a rock or a tree would block her way and she would climb it, or go round it, until she could resume her path. She reached a stream with no bridge and wasted a few minutes wondering how to get over it. Eventually she waded across.

Soon, she came out of the trees onto a long corridor or grass, a long flat strip the length of a cricket run. After crossing it to enter back into the thick trees metres ahead, she looked behind her to see the nettles just arriving at the other end! They were carrying big cream coloured objects but she couldn’t make out what they were. Quick, she said to herself, get a move on!

She felt completely exhausted and didn’t know how long she could keep going; travelling straight ahead was very awkward.

The trees had thinned out, and now the rough undergrowth was grassy again and running was easier. Behind her the stomp of the nettles’ boots and the trumpet fanfares had grown deafening! She looked over her shoulder and began to despair. They were gaining on her so fast that she would never make it. Then she saw something she recognised. A brick wall in the distance. A boost of hope! At last she knew where she was.

But then something whizzed past her shoulder. And then something else. Splat! Something had hit her on the back. Splat! Ugh! Something had hit her on the neck! Ugh! It was all yellow. It was custard. The stinging nettles were pelting her with custard pies. Yukky! For one minute she got mad and felt like stopping and giving them a mouth full – but then she decided it wouldn’t be such a good idea!

She had nearly made it. Just before her was the entrance where she had come into Wizicky-Wazicky  Wood. There were the two white lions carved in stone. Thwack! Another custard pied hit her on the leg! She was at the entrance. Keep going!

She ran out of the entrance of Wizicky-Wazicky Wood into the trees and sped away through all the bluebells. Whiz! went another custard pie. But a moment later the sound of the stinging nettles’ trumpet fanfares had died away. She nervously looked around. What a relief! They had all stopped at the entrance! They were still throwing custard pies but she was too far away now. It was as if the magic in spellbound wood didn’t allow for any of its creatures to leave it. Thank goodness!

As she rushed home she looked at her granddad’s watch. It was still going and looked undamaged. It was almost four o’clock. She had been away for a complete day and night!

CHAPTER FIFTEEN

“Hello darling,’ said her mother when Rosalind burst into the back door.
“I’m really sorry, mum…” Rosalind pleaded even before she was fully through the door, “It wasn’t my -“

“Sorry about what, darling?” asked her mum, filling the kettle with water from the tap, “Whatever have you been doing? You look as if you’ve run a marathon.”

Rosalind fell silent and stared at her mother. She seemed remarkably calm. “Well,” said Rosalind taking deep breaths and calming down. “I’m really sorry about being away for ages and for all this mess I’m in.”

“You haven’t been long. I’ve only just got back with your granddad. I’m so pleased. We’re sure he’s made full recovery and he’s already cracking his awful jokes again,” said mum with a radiant smile. “You look very hot and flustered though. Is anything wrong?”

“But where’s the custard?” Rosalind asked, looking down at her clothes, unable to understand where all the dirt and custard had gone. It had all disappeared. Rosalind rather felt as if she had been cheated!

“Custard, darling? Is that what you want for tea? Yes, I can probably manage that. Now why don’t you go and rest in the lounge and talk to granddad. He’ll be dying to have a chat with you.”

“How long have I been away then?” asked Rosalind.

“I dropped you in the village centre about three quarters of an hour ago. Is that what you’ve got in your hand? That looks nice. Is that what you bought for granddad?”

“Yes…” Rosalind said. She went to say something else but bit her lip. Instead she lifted the watch up to her ear and felt its gentle confident tick. “Yes, here, have a look,” she said and gave it to her mother.

A few minutes later she at last gave it to granddad. She was so pleased as he adored it! And then, as he was carefully admiring it, he discovered something. He said, “This is strange. Look there is a funny verse engraved on the back of the watch. Can you read it as it’s a bit too small for my old eyes.”

In the smallest print she read:

To Wizicky Wazicky Wood
To Wizicky Wazicky Wood
When set benign
You slip through time
and space to chime
Wizicky Wazicky Wood

Rosalind thought it was all very strange. Perhaps it would be best to keep quiet about Wizicky-Wazicky Wood at the moment. Perhaps one day she might go back there and see Tapir, and the other friends she had made, but for now it would be nice to keep it to herself: a very special secret indeed.

END

THE GIRL FROM BADDERSLY

By Michael Skywood Clifford November ©2004

Paul was struggling to write his epic love poem. It had peaks of sex, giggles and sugar but, like his relationship with Joanna, it was going nowhere. He was relieved to put it aside when the doorbell went.

“I saw your car outside. I’d thought I’d call in,” said William in his soft tones, slightly raising his spectacles.

“I’m not teaching today,” said Paul.

I wish I could get away with working only three days a week,” said William. As he came in, a black cat writhed past his legs into the house.

“Harry!” said Paul with emotion. “Thank the Mother Mary you’re safe!” He lifted the cat to his face. He could feel the damp of the early morning dew on its fur. The cat purred.

Ah! Your cat flap,” remembered William. “I’ll get to round to putting that in this weekend,” said William.

When’s your next gig?” asked William minutes later, sitting down at the kitchen table and blowing on his mug of hot tea.

“On Friday. At the Bluebell. Joanna won’t be coming, we’ve split up. I think.”

Oh, I’m sorry,” said William.

* * *

On Friday, at the Bluebell, Paul had finished his first set, so with drink in hand, he joined William, whom he noticed earlier had come in with a very attractive woman.

“Your solos are really taking off these days,” congratulated William, beaming. Paul grinned and then looked at his escort.

“Oh, this is Elaine,” said William, putting down his glass of beer and fiddling with his spectacles, “she lives round the corner from me.”

Elaine was striking. How on earth did William managed to hook this one. William was no looker, in fact he was a bit of a fumbler in most departments.

“Hi,” said Paul, giving her a smile.

“I really enjoyed your playing, it was really good,” said Elaine, looking directly into his eyes. He couldn’t help noticing her flawless eggshell-blue eyes – not the slightest blemish. “William tells me that you’re a photographer too,” she added.

He referred to her first comment. “Thanks,” he said, sitting down. “Yeah the band’s good. I’m not too happy about that new clip – on mic I’ve got for the sax.”

“No, really Paul, your alto sounded great,” said William emphatically.

“So you live in Baddersly near William, do you?”  Paul asked Elaine.

“Oh we know some mutual friends.”

She had black hair – blacker than Harry’s fur. It was tied up in a prissy birthday girl kind of way. She had the beauty of an aristocratic senorita, but equally striking was her posture – as if she was a exponent of the Alexander technique. Every move was perfection. He discovered later she was big in amdram.

After the late night encores, as he was packing up, Elaine asked Paul if he would like to go over and see her on Sunday afternoon for a bite to eat and a drink.

“What about William?” he asked.

“I think William is busy,” she said, smiling.

He agreed more out of politeness, than anything else. Afterwards, he decided he wouldn’t bother.

* * *

William called on Saturday lunch time as promised. He spent just under two hours putting the cat flap in the kitchen door. Paul stayed at his computer trying to push his reluctant poem uphill.

He was pleased to put it aside when William finished and joined him. They inevitably got around to talking about Elaine. “She used to live with Wain, the guitarist in AZX, that rock band that used to play down at the Bull and Bear,” said William.

“I think she’s very beautiful, but I don’t know whether I can handle it at the moment. I’ve just split up with Joanna and I can’t get her out of my head,” said Paul. He moved over to look out of the bay window and said, “I’m going to Jeff’s garden party this afternoon, are you coming?”

I’ll try and get there.”

I bet Joanna will be there,” sighed Paul.

“You must go and see Elaine, it would lift your spirits,” said William emphatically. “And she’s not been with anyone for a while. Her last relationship ended a long time ago.”

“Why don’t you take a crack at her?”

“Out of my league, old man. She keeps me at a firm distance.”

Paul changed the subject again.

I’m thinking of getting rid of my old Austin and getting another cheap car. Can you ask around to see if anyone’s got anything for sale?”

Those old cars can be worth a lot of money if they’re done up.”

I just want one with brakes that work.”

* * *

Paul’s feeling that the garden party at Jeff’s was going to be a disaster wasn’t far from the truth.

Jeff’s lawn hosted bushes, lawns and washing lines, but no flowers could be seen anywhere. This afternoon it boasted a sea of faces, most of them having been familiar to Paul at one time or another, the in-crowd from the local town scene. He spotted Joanna immediately. She was sitting on the grass talking to her older sister. No doubt, thought Paul, she had been brought as guard bee and protector. Joanna’s two young daughters, Emma and Michelle, were also with her. Paul made the effort and sat them on the grass for a while, the ever present aroma of Jo’s ‘Obsession’ invading his nostrils. The conversation, however was – like the tinned lager he had picked up from the kitchen – strained. Joanna addressed most of her passing remarks to her sister. The only time she looked at him was when she was complaining about the amount of swearing she could hear around her in the garden. “I don’t like this sort of thing when there’s children around,” she said as if he had planned it.

Frozen out on this sunny afternoon, he went off to play at the bottom of the inexorable garden. A make-shift net had been strung around two trees for the purpose of entertaining guests with bats and a shuttlecock.

William arrived an hour later. He looked for Paul and was told he had gone inside. William went through a small lounge where two  women cackled on a settee, playing a game of dissing other guests. He found Paul in the front room, standing by the window, a glass of red wine his only company.

She’s been chatting up a toy boy in the garden for the past hour,” seethed Paul.

William had noticed when he arrived. “He’s the chap exposing his tan and biceps. Hardly her type, Paul.”

Get me another,” said Paul holding out his glass.

When William had gone out of the room to fetch him another drink, Paul became consumed by impulse. He strode off by a side door into the garden. He was going to have it out with Jo.

But not so. It was too late. She was gone. So had her sister, her daughters and the toy boy.

She’s got a lift with Andre,” said one of the settee harpies giggling. He wasn’t sure if the giggles were due to spritzer or shadendfreude.

He went back inside to find William. William proffered him the  drink in his left hand and his mobile telephone in the right.

It’s Elaine,” he said, “She’s just rang me. Have a word with her. She wants to know what time you are going over tomorrow.”

Paul grabbed the phone and began chatting.

   * * *

On the Saturday, he might have been eager to visit Elaine, but on the Sunday, he was not. They had swapped landline phone numbers on yesterday’s phone call, and when he woke his first thought was to call off.

Instead, he showered, washed his hair, put on fresh jeans and a tee shirt; he did these things in a resigned way, in the manner of a man going to the gallows. He planned to have a pint before he arrived at her house, to assuage his hangover and boost his flagging courage.

But only a few streets away, the rocking motion of the Austin exacerbated so much that it forced him to stop and get out. A flat tyre.

That’s done it.”

He drove the car onto the forecourt of a nearby factory and jacked up the car and began to replace the tyre. For the best part of an hour he cursed at misplaced spanners, sweated into his pristine clothes and blackened his palms with swarf. When it was done he drove back to his house and cleaned himself up again. So much for his trip.

He was putting another pair of trousers on when his phone went.

Hello.”

Where are you? When are you going to arrive?” It was Elaine.

I had a problem. I’m setting off now. See you in a bit.”

  * * *

Driving to North Warwickshire lifted his mood a little. The countryside around the Baddersly area was like entering an alien world, an ancient world. Even the Village streets rolled with the hills and the ever disappearing horizons, which gave them a haphazard quality. The place names seemed to take him to a dream place in the past.

Elaine’s terrace was set back with its garden off the arterial road that cut through the large village. He knocked on the door and waited mere micro seconds before she opened it. She was beaming and effusive, and eager to show how very pleased she was to see him. He apologised for being late.

  He was having to be ‘in the play’, not watching it as he usually did, and her enthusiasm and excitement overwhelmed him a little. His forehead furrowed at the amount of flesh she had on display. She was wearing very little – a skimpy bikini. Still, it was a hot sunny day.

  They chatted in the kitchen as she made him a drink, and then she led him out into her small back garden. She placed him in a garden chair and then lay before him on a camp bed like she was some feast he could gorge on. Most of the time he talked to her he averted his gaze and looked away into the garden finding her forwardness a bit gross, too eager.

 She was telling him about the things she’d done and been. “I have a fantastic mega horoscope, I can do anything!” she was saying. “I’ve been a nurse, a mayoress, a reflexologist; I used to walk a tightrope.  I could do anything I wanted,” she repeated.

After a while he began to tell her about his photography school background and about his published photographs. He went on to explain that after his divorce his interests had changed and now he was more interested in writing serious poetry than taking photographs.

It appeared she lived with her young son, Zak, and there was some problem there but Paul didn’t fish.

She was fiery, excitable. “Sometimes I go out, go nightclubbing and go the whole hog. I don’t drink alcohol very much, but I love to dance.”

He was trying to calm her rapid and zealous disclosures down a bit, allow a bit of space between them, emotion, mystery. He deliberately threw water over her fiery output by telling her that he was presently going through hell because the woman he loved had just split up with him. He knew the involvement of another woman would make her more pensive, and he was right. She stopped talking and listened more attentively.

“I have never been hurt,” she said, looking hurt. “I have never had any help from anyone. No one can look at me in the eyes and lie. I always tell the truth. I never get angry – ever.”

“Never?”

“Sometimes I feel fire but I never get angry. I give all the time. I love everybody.”

Paul had been right in calling her a senorita as she claimed she was of Spanish and Irish descent. She looks Spanish but she talks Irish, he thought.

As he drove away from Baddersly that evening, Elaine’s presence in his head faded and Joanna’s face came back like a virus, forcing itself into the vacuum.

            ***

However, he did go back to see Elaine the following Sunday.

Dressed like a hippy with torn jeans, she looked attractive, sexy. She would take him on a walk around Hartshill Hayes Country Park.

Her son was being looked after by her mother, and she would pick him up early evening.

She said. “My mother offended me but I forgave her.” She didn’t explain and he didn’t pursue it.

***

When did you split with Zak’s father?” he asked as they walked round the boundary path of the wood.

“When? You’re always concerned about time and place, you are. You and your logical mind,” she scoffed.

He was continually trying to find some emotion he shared with her so there could be some sort of bonding. So far he had failed miserably. He tried her past.

“What sort of things did you do when you were six?” he asked.

“When I was six I used to get fed up with things. I had this gingham blanket and I used to sit under the table and put it over my head and hide away.”

Elaine stopped suddenly and, walking behind her, he bumped into her. She pointed at the ground. “This is my special place,” she said. She pointed to five oak tress that made an untidy circle. She asked him to sit down in the middle of the circle on the green moss. She then sat down beside him.

“This is where the ground is spongy. It’s a good place to enter the underworld.”

He was going to say something but then stopped, then he said, “What happens if you get trapped in there?”

“We’re never trapped,” she began.

Suddenly she looked around and began squealing. “Hide! People!” She leapt to her feet.

Paul followed her quickly along the wood-edge path.

“I want to take you to the water,” she said conspiratorially. Paul thought this was very much like actually being six and playing in the woods, but he was enjoying it. Cowboys and Indians and Big Chief Eye Spy.

“I didn’t see any people,” he said.

“It’s not just people,” she said, “There are things in the countryside that you must learn to see. You must learn to feel, to be one with nature. Everything is full of electricity.”

She suddenly stopped and turned round to him. “I walked this way last week and smelled death. I found a dead chicken further on.” She mentioned death again on the way back. “This is an evil house and at the back is a barn which smells of death. I discovered it’s an old burial ground and nobody will buy it. Further on is my little church.”

“Really?” said Paul, and they walked back to her house.

            ***

On their next meeting he took her to a diver’s club. They drank lager at a gate-legged table in the sunshine, a reservoir beneath them, visible through the gaps in the wooden planks.

She talked about Zak. His father had left two years ago, and she was left her to take full responsibility of her son. Zak had adenoid problems. Paul felt sorry for her.

“I want to go with the water. It pulls me. I want to be at the bottom of the lake.” she was now saying. “In a previous life I drowned at the bottom of a lake. I remember. When I see the sea I want to go with it, I want it to take me away.”

Later, he talked a lot about the poems he had completed and the poems he was currently writing. She said she wanted to see his photography, and that he ought to do a portrait of her.

Then she said, “I’m not free to write. I have to fulfil my quest, and then I will be free and have the energy to write. I am a playwright.”

Then she suddenly turned and kissed him; it was aggressive, hungry. Afterwards, he resisted the inclination to wipe his mouth with his hand.

“I need a Paul, a man who had a revelation,” she said. “I’m a very sensual person. I’m not emotional. I’m not passionate. I’m fiery and very sensual. On the luxuriant world. You couldn’t take it. It would be too much for you. You need someone to look after you but you won’t let me. I can help you, Paul, but you won’t let me.”

  * * *

The following Sunday he brought her over to see his house in Barton. The Edwardian semi-detached was situated in the heart of upper class suburbia, and boasted many large rooms.

“What a lovely house. But it’s empty, there’s nothing in it.”

I’m a bit of a minimalist,” he said.

“No, you shouldn’t fill it but you should fill it,” she said paradoxically. He hadn’t a clue what she meant.

Harry came up to nose her, and she greeted him tenderly. “He is well loved,” she said.

“He’s great,” said Paul.

“I see with my hands,” she said.

He spent half an hour showing many of his exhibition photographs, both published and unpublished. At the end of her private viewing she demeaned, “Is that all your work? Where’s the rest of it? You’ve not done it. Tell me why?”

“But all that’s old stuff. I’ve spent the last ten years writing poetry. I’ve become more interested in language than images,” he said.

“You’ve wasted time. You make me feel very sad. When I met you I knew you were deprived of beauty. Real beauty. Now you need to do some work. I’m not interested in descriptive things. You’re not a poet, you’re a photographer,” she insisted.

“Well I’ve published some of my poems.”

“Being published is not important. You should get down to your real work. You’re stupid you are.”

Paul drove Elaine back over to Baddersly.

Back at her house he had intended to drop her off and go for a pint of beer, but she wanted him to come in to see something. In the kitchen she offered him hand-picked strawberries and fresh yoghurt but he declined.

She invited him upstairs into a small side bedroom. She pointed out the dried flowers on the window sill. “I would never have real flowers in the house,” she commented, “they remind me of death.”

It was a disorganised storage room, full or rubbish and  many boxes and folders. She opened one of them and showed him what amounted to eulogies to Elaine, testimonials of her: of the love, appreciation and gratitude she had received from people she knew, or had known, birthday cards, letters, and even press cuttings.

She then took him into her main bedroom. Standing in front of her dressing table, she enthused about some large semi-transparent crystals which were placed on it. She picked them up and held them out, allowing him to study them. She said nothing. They stood there looking at them, not speaking. A wave of apprehension flickered across his face.

He suddenly turned and headed for the stairs, saying he had to get back to see Jeff, a member of the band. She shouted to him, as he began to descend the stairs, to make himself a drink and she would be down shortly. He did as bid.

A few minutes later, he was sitting on the settee downstairs, drinking coffee, and leafing though one of her strange Egyptian books, occasionally checking his watch, when she appeared in the doorway. He was taken by complete surprise. She had changed into  a glittering costume, a ballet dancer in green and silver, the cut of the costume revealed her amazing body. She was very beautiful, this Irish Senorita. She came and sat on the left hump of the settee, and brought her metallic green shoes up on the cushions, facing him. “I’ve got something very important to tell you,” she said.

“Yes.” He wasn’t sure where this was going.

“It’s very important that you understand this,” she said.

“Um,” he said positively.

“I’m… the last of fairies,” she said.

“Oh.”

The Silence lasted for about twenty seconds.

“Is that difficult for you?” he said after a few moments.

“It’s sad in a way,” she said looking at her pointed shoes. “Power comes in many forms. You see, power is understanding. It is wisdom not knowledge. Having power is enablement to act and with some degree of control. My real name is Elijah. I am going to do something that will change the world, and also change the entire universe, from the underworld to the top.”

He made some appropriate noises, tried to look as interested as he could, and then made his gambit for escape. “I really do need to get back to see Jeff and I’m a bit late,” he said after a while. “Let’s meet up next week, I’ll phone you.”

In his old Austin A50, he trundled as fast his engine would take him back to Barton and went straight in his local pub. He drank two pints in great hurry. To the barman he explained his thirst. “I need another,” he said, “I’ve just met a fairy.”

    * * *

 Paul had two women on his mind. One had stolen his heart, the other was shredding his brain.

The world had been spinning around him of late, but the time had stood still. When he sat, transfixed in his chair, he got so involved in the cogitations of the mind that hours passed by unnoticed. Harry landed on his lap many times, which forced him, at last, to get up to feed the cat. Over the weekend he had received a phone call asking him to extend his temporary contract, teaching history, for a couple of extra days a week and he needed to do a lot of preparation, but every time he tried to focus on it his mind fled back to his intangible obsessions. At times he felt as if he was dancing with madness.

One day at school, during a rare free period, he tried to note down all the pearls of wisdom that Elaine had poured on him. He knew she was probably right; he wasn’t a serious poet, and his photography was of no value whatsoever. And where was his real work? Perhaps he should read the poetry on the wall and go out and earn some real money in a job that held no interest to him, like most folk.

His epic love tale went in the bin. He couldn’t find any motivating questions to inspire its recovery; he had neither the concentration nor the belief.

Joanna had made him feel a failure as a man and Elaine as an artist. And to corroborate this negative attack on his confidence, he had received letters that morning from literary publications, rejecting two poems. Perhaps everybody else could see what he couldn’t.

He spent the Monday night in a pub, drowning his sorrows, but by Tuesday morning he had resolved nothing, and he had a blinding hangover to boot. At some moment he remembered there had been an arrangement made to see Elaine at the weekend – he couldn’t remember when it had been organised – and he was bringing her over to Barton as his escort for Jimmy’s party. Oh well, let the show go on.

On Tuesday morning he got a load of bills through the mail, which he tried to pay by credit card over the phone but there was some technical problem. He got to school late (fortunately it wasn’t far away) and had a sequence of difficult classes, which, being low on energy and confidence, he was ill-equipped to deal with. At school, he wandered around in a confused state of Surrealism, wondering who he was, where he was and how he had got there.

After school he went into town to do some shopping and to visit the bank before it closed. He came back in to his house to be greeted by Harry, weaving between his legs. He sat by the kitchen table drinking a cup of tea, the cat banging his head into his chin. “Oh, alright, Harry.” He got up and as he opened a tin, the cat leaped across from the table and on to his shoulder.  Paul laughed – the first time for days. “You ought to be in a circus,” he said as the cat gorged on his bowl of tinned meat.

Why do I feel so bad? He asked himself as he watched the cat. Why am I so hopeless when I’m without a woman, and yet so half-baked when I’m with one? This has got to stop.

At that moment a pop tune came on the kitchen radio, ‘Baby Love’, by the Supremes. Despite knowing the lyrics well, he listened intently to them again. “It’s all about romance,” he said out aloud, as the cat scurried across the lino and banged out of the new cat flap.

  * * *

Two days later, Paul was upstairs in his loft searching for old teaching visual aids when suddenly his cat arrived beside him.

How on earth did you get up the step ladder?”

Paul was just about to pick up the cat to carry him down when Harry knocked over a pile of books beside him. Out of curiosity he picked up the nearest book and blew off the dust. It was a Catholic catechism. “Blimey, a relic from my childhood.”

Both safely downstairs he leafed through some of the pages.

What are the six sins against the Holy Spirit? Presumption. Despair. Resisting the known truth. Envy of another’s spiritual good. Obstinacy in sin.  Final impenitence.

What are the twelve truths of the Holy Spirit? Charity. Joy. Peace. Patience. Benignity. Goodness. Longanimity. Mildness. Faith. Modesty. Continency. Chastity.

He looked thoughtfully at his cat, “Serious stuff, this,” he said.

The cat opened his mouth as if to meow but nothing came out.

  * * *

  Elaine went upstairs to her bedroom. “Why won’t Paul love me?” she half sighed.  She sat in front of the mirror and applied the lightest touches of make-up. After she had finished applying more eye-liner she stared at herself expressionlessly and then slowly broke out into a big grin. “Ice and fire,” she purred to herself.

With grace of movement, she descended the stairs and curled up on the settee. She picked up her current book, written by her favourite authoress, Dion Fortune, and read avidly while she waited for Paul to arrive.

***

Paul collected Elaine from Baddersly on the Saturday and he took her along the A5 towards Market Bosworth where Jimmy Bird’s garden party was happening.

Jimmy is an art teacher,” explained Paul as they were driving over. “He has friends from all over the place.”

Elaine was silent most of the journey and then she said, “You’re wary of me.”

What are you on about?”

Paul likes to think he’s dominant.”

Dominant?”

I make you nervous. You’re in love with love.”

You seem to know me better than I know myself,” he commented but she didn’t read the sarcasm.

You are not unconventional enough.”

I think you mean I’m not conventional enough.”

You make me feel very sad.”

***

Cyndi Lauper’s ‘Girls Just Want To Have Fun’, was blasting out into road when Paul and Elaine arrived. The party had been in full swing since the pubs opened at lunch time, and many people were entering, leaving or just ‘being’ in Jimmy’s house.

Once in the back lounge, Paul introduced Elaine to Jimmy. He was with Tina, his girlfriend.

I like you hair like that, Tina,” remarked Paul, “It really looks great on you short.”

“Why won’t he say things like that to me?” interjected Elaine, her eyes squinting. Tina looked down at her feet, obviously not quite sure what to say; Elaine had long hair.

The newly arrived couple wandered into the garden, which was amass with bodies reclining on garden furniture, coming together in small gatherings and feasting on black offerings from the barbecue. Quite a few children were running about. The sky was as blue as ever, this summer just went on and on.

Over the next hour, Paul and Elaine moved about the party independently of each other. He occasionally noticed her joining small groups of guests as he was leaving others. He also began to notice that Elaine was behaving as a completely different personality.

He watched her in the front room, joking with a load of guys, and visibly flirting with a tall sporty guy called Andy. She was being the life-and-soul, and putting on vibrant laughter and an appreciation show. Paul once again thought she was tasteless – as he had when she dressed in a bikini on their first real meeting. He regarded what he saw here as a sort of factory girl routine.

Joanna was never like that: she would be friendly but reserved, observant and beautiful. He left Elaine to it and went into the garden and joined a group of the guests. Someone said they had a car for sale and Paul’s ears pricked up. He never saw Elaine again that afternoon.

In a somewhat inebriated state, Jimmy came outside about an hour later and said to Paul that he was sorry, but he thought that his girl had gone off in a car with a load of other guests.

“I bet Andy was one of them wasn’t he?” said Paul.

“Yeah, ‘fraid so.”

“Oh, I see,” he said.

  * * *

Elaine phoned him on Sunday late morning. She apologised for leaving the party early but Andy had offered to drop her home as he was heading out to Tamworth and she couldn’t find Paul when she came to leave. “Come over this evening, I’ll make it up to you,” she said. He asked her how she got on with Andy and his chums. “Ha! I know what Andy’s like, but he’s a laugh,” she said. Paul didn’t like the implication of what that said about him.

“Okay,” he said. “I’ve bought a new car, I’m going to sell the Austin. Vintage cars are cute but they don’t fill me with confidence.”

“Okay. I’ll see you at seven,” she said, in a cooing voice.

She came out to see him as he pulled up. He proudly showed her his shiny black Ford Escort. It had cost him peanuts because it was old, but it was in great condition because it had been maintained regularly by the military. She wanted to look inside. “Yes, I’ve felt the energy – you’ll be fine in this – no accidents at all.”

“Oh good,” said Paul, quite grateful for her comment. She had this authority of conviction which he always felt grateful for.

After a meal they sat on the sofa and she was in a very happy mood. “I’ll do your tarot,” she said.

But Paul declined. “No I’m not into that, let’s just drink the wine and chat,” he said.

“I’ve rejoined the Nuneaton Dramatic Society and we’re going to be doing a play at Christmas. I’m so excited.”

“That’s great,” he said, pleased for her. “My mother was a drama teacher.”

You don’t understand pantomime,” she responded.

He didn’t quite know how she’d come to that conclusion, but once again he let it go.

She began telling all about the part, and about the number of people in the play, and many other details. He was surprised to find that she had done a lot of Amateur dramatics in her time, although later he thought his perception about this rather naive. From her disorganised box room she retrieved a folder and showed him pages and pages of press clippings: she had been the belle of the ball, the leading the lady, the prima Donna.

Of course.

While they were talking he asked her to tickle his back, but she kept forgetting what she was doing.

Then after a few glasses of wine and another poor attempt at Paul getting his back scratched, they were canoodling, kissing, snogging, and then she hauled herself on top of him and began literally licking his face. For Paul it was like being attacked by a very large and hungry winner of Crufts. He felt powerless in the engagement – it was like being invaded by Napoleon. He couldn’t do this.

Not long after, he was speeding in his black car along the Roman Road. He couldn’t exactly remember how he had extricated himself. He put his foot down and heaved a big sigh.

  * * *

Two good things happened to Paul that Tuesday. For some reason, he had found some motivation and interest to revive his epic love poem, although he was far from completing it or still knowing entirely where it was going. He had thrown away the hard copy but fortunately he hadn’t deleted the original from the hard disc. And secondly, he received a letter from a small poetry magazine, based near Brighton, accepting three of his ‘nature’ poems. He was even paid for them – which was very rare. The money wasn’t much, but he was over the moon they had all been accepted..

William telephoned him and he asked for the latest news on Elaine. Paul explained what had been happening.

William sighed and confessed, “She’s had problems. They say that when she was raided in the 80s for drugs the sniffer dogs got high on LSD.”

“Well you could have told me she was a flake before you let me get involved.”

William laughed.

“Actually, I saw her today very briefly and she says she’s putting the house up for sale and moving down to Cornwall; somewhere near Tintagel because that’s where her real power lies.”

***

Later in bed Paul was trying to figure out why he had been so fascinated by this beautiful woman – which undoubtedly he had been – and to some extent still was.

Arty people in general, had supposed to be wild, reckless, passionate, impulsive, rebellious and selfish. Yet, despite being a saxophonist, a photographer and a poet, he realised he was boringly steady, cautious, prudent, and philosophical. He also had consideration for others in his plans, which was not in the wardrobe of the bohemian. These days he had lost his attitude, not that he ever had much of one; he wasn’t passionate, impulsive, or devil-may-care, and he didn’t live for the day. And he knew that was no loss, he had absolutely no desire to be childish anymore.

It had dawned on him that his fascination for Elaine was not born of love and romance at all. As a teacher he dealt with hundreds of individuals, and he had to assess very quickly their aptitudes, virtues and vices. His fascination for Elaine was not born of romance but of voyeurism; a fascination of psychopathology.

He kept returning because he had a sort of compulsion for her wildness, her imagination, her zaniness. She painted colour in his chiaroscuro world. She served up the hot sauce to his prosaic boiled rice. He liked her feistiness, her assuredness, her sense of absolute conviction of being right in this lip service world. He kept going back, like a soap opera fan, goes back to the next episode. It was an ideal combination. A form of displacement, a distraction taking him out of himself, yet also, a form of education.

He had not been Elaine’s leading man, but her audience. Despite her physical beauty, he had felt little inclination for physical contact with her, and had made minimal commitment to disclosure. Why? Because somehow he had known in the first few minutes of being in her house she would be impossible for him.

Romeo and Juliet? Romantic love is not greater than death, he scribbled onto a sheet of paper.